Naruto

Volumes 1–10

Naruto, Volume 1

Chapter 1
Once upon a time, the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox devastated the shinobi village of Konohagakure, and was only stopped when the village's leader, the Fourth Hokage, gave up his life to seal it within the body of an infant. Twelve years later, a young orphan boy named Naruto Uzumaki regularly pulls pranks and is constantly causing trouble around the village. The villagers dislike him for it, but having no parents or friends, Naruto craves even negative attention.

One day, Naruto paints all over the Hokage Monument, leading to the current village leader, the Third Hokage, to come and see. Naruto is eventually brought back to class at the Academy by his teacher, Iruka Umino. At class, Iruka has each student perform the Transformation Technique in preparation for the class's final exam tomorrow, but Naruto instead uses the Sexy Technique.

After class, Iruka has Naruto clean up his earlier mess, before deciding to treat Naruto to ramen later that night. There, Iruka asks why Naruto would perform the prank, and Naruto announces his own plans to become Hokage, even though he is incapable of performing even the most basic of techniques. At the final exam, Naruto is unable to use the Clone Technique and Iruka subsequently fails him. Afterwards, a more sympathetic instructor, Mizuki, tells him an apparent secret, while the Third Hokage talks to Iruka about how Iruka also lost his parents in the Nine-Tails attack, and that he relates to Naruto that way.

That night, Naruto manages to steal the Scroll of Seals, believing that if he can learn one of its secret techniques, he will finally be allowed to continue on to the ranks of the ninja. After successfully stealing the scroll, a search is placed on Naruto, and he is caught by Iruka after only learning one technique. Realising that Naruto has been tricked, Iruka protects him from Mizuki's attack, Mizuki planning to take the scroll for himself.

To sway Naruto to his side, Mizuki tells Naruto the truth: Naruto is the boy that had the Nine-Tails sealed inside of him, and that a decree was placed preventing anyone from talking about it, barring Naruto from learning about it. He goes on to explain that the villagers hate him for the monster he contains and that Iruka, his parents having been killed by the Nine-Tails, must hate him the most. Mizuki attempts to kill Naruto, but Iruka blocks the attack, revealing his own past to Naruto. Overwhelmed, Naruto flees into the woods.

Iruka and Mizuki confront each other while Naruto listens behind a tree. Mizuki berates Iruka, claiming Naruto will use the scroll to get revenge. Iruka says this is not the case as he does not blame Naruto for the beast's actions, before acknowledging him as his friend. Having finally made a friend, Naruto reveals himself and uses his newly mastered Multiple Shadow Clone Technique to defeat Mizuki, while the Third Hokage calls off the search. Amazed by the complicated technique Naruto has learned, Iruka officially makes Naruto a ninja in training and puts faith in him becoming Hokage.

Chapter 2
While preparing for his life as a ninja, Naruto Uzumaki meets the young Konohamaru in the middle of an attempt on the Third Hokage 's life. When he fails, Konohamaru asks to train under Naruto, hoping that his Sexy Technique will be enough to defeat the Third and become Hokage. Planning to become Hokage himself, Naruto asks why he would want the title. Konohamaru explains that, as the Third's grandson, people only identify him as such and not by his name. He hopes that, by becoming Hokage, people will acknowledge him, not because he's the grandson of the latter.

Knowing what Konohamaru is going through, Naruto agrees to train him. Ebisu, Konohamaru's tutor, believes the " Nine-Tails boy" is a bad influence and attempts to stop their training. Konohamaru uses his perfected Sexy Technique to try and get rid of Ebisu, but it has no effect. Naruto follows up with his Harem Technique, which affected Ebisu and a proof he's also a pervert. Seeing that he still has much to learn, Konohamaru breaks off his student-teacher relationship with Naruto, as depending on Naruto's help to become Hokage would mean he is unfit for the position.

Chapter 3
Naruto Uzumaki, having finally passed his graduation exam, heads to the ninja academy to be put into three man squads. He ends up paired with Sakura Haruno, a girl Naruto has a crush on, and Sasuke Uchiha, the person Naruto considers to be his rival. After Sakura shows disappointment at being paired with Naruto, and only happy about being paired with Sasuke, Naruto devises a plan. During lunch Naruto ambushes Sasuke and ties him up, then uses the Transformation Technique to turn into Sasuke. Approaching Sakura as Sasuke, Naruto goes about finding what she thinks of him. Interrupted by having to go to the bathroom (right before he can get a kiss from Sakura), Sasuke manages to get free. Sasuke passes Sakura and she pesters him about their time together a few moments earlier. She then goes about insulting Naruto, and makes fun of him having no parents. Sasuke retorts angrily, saying she makes him sick. Deciding she has been too mean to Naruto, she decides she should try and be nicer to him from now on.

Chapter 4
The newly-formed Team 7 is given the jōnin instructor, Kakashi Hatake. To help them get to know each other, they all share something about themselves; Naruto wants to be Hokage; Sasuke wants to kill a certain someone; Sakura blushes before revealing that she likes Sasuke, but openly states she hates Naruto; Kakashi, despite it being his idea, refuses to tell them anything about himself, instead suggesting that they are all hopeless.

Before they can officially be made genin and thus ninja, Team 7 must take part in a survival test. Kakashi advises they do not eat beforehand and gives them until the next day to prepare. He then shows up late. Team 7 is tasked with getting one of the two bells he keeps on his person. Whichever two members get a bell will get lunch and be made into a genin while the third is sent back to the Academy with an empty stomach. Determined to take a bell for himself, Naruto attacks Kakashi. He is easily stopped, by Kakashi. Kakashi suggests that they may have potential after all.

Chapter 5
Sasuke and Sakura go into hiding, planning to ambush Kakashi when an opportunity presents itself. Naruto takes a direct approach and confronts Kakashi, planning to immediately take one of his two bells so that he can have something to eat. Kakashi repels Naruto's attacks with little effort, all without interrupting his reading of an Icha Icha book. Kakashi warns Naruto to avoid showing his blind spot to an enemy and attacks with One Thousand Years of Death that sends Naruto crashing into a nearby lake. Frustrated by the ease with which he is being defeated, Naruto creates a number of shadow clones to overpower Kakashi. The clones capture and attack Kakashi, only to discover that Kakashi is another of Naruto's shadow clones.

Chapter 6
Naruto gets into a fight with his shadow clones, believing that one of them is Kakashi in disguise. This is not the case, to his disappointment, Kakashi having merely switched places with one of the clones. Naruto is quickly cheered up when he sees a bell lying on the ground. He goes to pick it up, but is tied to a tree before he can do so. Kakashi appears and lectures him about obvious traps. Sasuke takes Kakashi's preoccupation to attack, but finds that this is also a trap. His location exposed, Sasuke flees. Sakura, worried about Sasuke, goes looking for him, but falls prey to one of Kakashi's genjutsu. Kakashi tracks down Sasuke, remarking that he is the only one left.

Chapter 7
Determined to prove himself better than Naruto and Sakura, Sasuke attacks Kakashi. Unlike the other two, Kakashi has difficulty with Sasuke, needing to close the Icha Icha book he was reading so that he can avoid Sasuke's attacks. When Sasuke uses the Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique, Kakashi is forced to stop playing around and immobilises Sasuke. Naruto, meanwhile, frees himself from Kakashi's trap and tries to steal some lunch. He is, however, caught by Kakashi red-handed. Kakashi calls Team 7 together and states that there's no need for the three go back to the Academy, however he advises them to give up on becoming ninja.

Naruto, Volume 2

Chapter 8
Kakashi points out that Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura have all failed to capture a bell because they were working by themselves. Had they worked together, they might have succeeded. Teamwork has been the point of the exercise, the prospective ninja meant to set aside the fact that one of them would be returning to the Academy in order to complete the mission. Seeing how they completely missed this point, it leaves Kakashi with little to no hope, but he agrees to give them another chance after lunch so long as Sasuke and Sakura do not give any food to Naruto. When Kakashi leaves, Sasuke and Sakura defy his orders by giving Naruto some of their food, needing him to be at his best if they are to work together. Kakashi suddenly appears and informs them that all three of them have passed, ensuring that the team's cohesion is of more importance than following orders.

Chapter 9
After Team 7 completes an uneventful, D-rank mission of finding a stray cat, Naruto demands that the Third Hokage give them a more interesting assignment. The Third agrees to give them the C-rank task of escorting a man named Tazuna to his home in the Land of Waves. After leaving Konoha, they are attacked by the Demon Brothers, who quickly seem to kill Kakashi before turning their attention to Naruto.

Chapter 10
Before the Demon Brothers can kill Naruto, Sasuke steps in and stops them. They turn their attention to Tazuna, so Sakura comes to his defence. Before the brothers can land an attack, Kakashi appears and neutralises them, having only pretended to be killed so he could see who their target was. As it becomes obvious that protecting Tazuna is going to be more complicated than the C-rank mission they were assigned, Kakashi considers going home. Naruto, angry with himself for freezing up, demands that they complete the mission no matter how complicated it may become, vowing to never step down from a challenge.

Chapter 11
Team 7 agrees to continue protecting Tazuna. Since they are risking their lives for him, Tazuna tells them about why he lied about the mission. The Land of Waves has fallen under the control of a man named Gatō, who has reduced the country to poverty in order to continue his illegal import and export business. Tazuna hopes that, by building a bridge that will connect the Land of Waves with the mainland, he will be able to free the country from Gatō's control, which Gatō intends to stop by killing Tazuna. He adds that he had wanted to pay for the B-rank mission that this will be, but could only afford a C-rank. As soon as they arrive in the Land of Waves they are attacked by Zabuza Momochi, a skilled assassin.

Chapter 12
Knowing that Zabuza will be a tough opponent, Kakashi uncovers his Sharingan eye. Intending to defeat the famous "Kakashi of the Sharingan", Zabuza coats the area in a thick mist so that he can attempt to kill Tazuna without anyone noticing. As Zabuza appears within Team 7 's ranks and prepares to strike Tazuna, Kakashi stops him. This Zabuza turns out to be a water clone, and another Zabuza quickly attacks Kakashi. This Kakashi is also a water clone, having used his Sharingan to copy Zabuza's technique.

Chapter 13
As Kakashi holds Zabuza at knife point, Zabuza reveals that it is just another water clone. The real Zabuza appears and kicks Kakashi into a nearby lake, where he proceeds to trap Kakashi with his Water Prison Technique. Because he must remain with Kakashi to maintain the prison, Zabuza creates another water clone to deal with Tazuna and the rest of Team 7. Kakashi instructs them to flee, but Naruto, remembering his earlier vow to not run away from difficult situations, attacks the water clone.

Chapter 14
Defying Kakashi 's orders to run, Naruto attacks Zabuza 's water clone despite knowing how dangerous Zabuza is. He creates a number of shadow clones to overwhelm Zabuza, but the water clone easily parries them all. As the clones fall back, Naruto throws a fūma shuriken to Sasuke. Seeing what Naruto is up to, Sasuke throws the shuriken at the real Zabuza, ignoring the water clone. Zabuza easily catches it, only to realise that there is a second shuriken hiding in the shadow of the first. He dodges it, but as it goes passed him the second shuriken turns into Naruto.

Chapter 15
Zabuza is forced to release Kakashi in order to avoid Naruto's attack. Enraged by Naruto 's actions, Zabuza tries to attack him, but is stopped by Kakashi. Kakashi congratulates Team 7 on their success and promises to start pulling his own weight. Zabuza attacks Kakashi with his Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique, and Kakashi instantly copies it with his Sharingan. As the two identical techniques collide, Zabuza prepares another attack, only to realise that Kakashi is mimicking everything he does. Kakashi attacks with Zabuza's own Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique, something Zabuza had only been thinking of doing. After landing the attack Kakashi prepares to finish off Zabuza, but a masked boy beats him to it, seemingly to kill Zabuza.

Chapter 16
Kakashi checks Zabuza 's pulse and, not being able to find one, concludes that the masked boy has killed him. Suspecting that the boy is a Kirigakure hunter-nin, Kakashi allows him to do as he wishes, telling Team 7 that it is the job of hunter-nin to track down and eliminate missing-nin like Zabuza. Naruto is angry that someone so young could kill someone as dangerous as Zabuza, but Kakashi informs him that it is something he will need to get used to. The boy leaves with Zabuza's body and Kakashi promptly collapses, having been left exhausted from overuse of his Sharingan. He is taken to Tazuna 's home to rest. Kakashi later wakes up, and is surrounded by the genin, Tazuna and Tsunami (Tazuna's daughter). He states that he will recover from his use of the Sharingan in about a week. It is then Sakura questions him about the youth in the mask. Kakashi explains the hunter-nin, such as the youth, are part of the Anbu, the most elite and secretive shinobi within the Kirigakure. A shinobi's body, even in death, contains the secrets of their respective village, such as ninjutsu, chakra, as well as the ingredients of any drugs or special medicines used on them. Even dōjutsu, such as the Sharingan are valuable to an enemy. As such, in the case of a ninja betraying their village, the hunter-nin are dispatched, eliminate the missing-nin and dispose of their remains without any trace. Meanwhile, the boy revives Zabuza, having only pretended to kill him to save him from Kakashi.

Chapter 17
Kakashi is suspicious about how the battle with Zabuza ended. He explains that hunter-nin usually, after killing the target, destroy the body immediately - on the spot. He turns to Sakura and asks her how the masked boy disposed of Zabuza's remains. Sakura answers that she doesn't know, since they only saw him take the missing-nin's corpse with him. Kakashi points out that while he did, all he needed to take with him as proof to confirm Zabuza's death was his head. He tells Team 7 that Zabuza may still be alive. Everyone is shocked to hear this. Naruto and Sakura ask Kakashi how he could be sure, as he himself checked that he was dead. Kakashi states that while he made sure of it, he also explains that a death-like state could provide a rather convincing illusion. This is especially when the masked youth "killed" Zabuza with senbon, which are a type of acupuncture needle. Hunter-nin are required to have intimate and thorough knowledge of human physiology. While senbon are potentially deadly, they can be used to inflict non-mortal injuries. Considering this, the boy was probably saving Zabuza by putting him in a temporary death-like state. In case he is right, Kakashi decides to start training Team 7 to improve their chakra control for another encounter with Zabuza.

Naruto, Volume 3

Chapter 18
To improve their chakra control, and thus the effectiveness of their techniques, Kakashi teaches Team 7 how to climb trees. Naruto fails completely, Sasuke can only make it halfway up, and Sakura is able to make it to the top on her first try. After repeated failures, Naruto asks Sakura for tips. Meanwhile, Zabuza recovers from his fight with Kakashi. Gatō approaches him intending to kill him for his failure, but is stopped by Haku, who breaks Gatō's arm in punishment for even considering touching Zabuza. Zabuza assures Gatō that he will finish the job in a week's time.

Chapter 19
Because she has nothing to gain from additional chakra control training, Sakura escorts Tazuna around the Land of Waves and sees the poverty the country has been reduced to because of Gatō 's control. Meanwhile, Naruto and Sasuke continue trying to climb trees. Despite his earlier failures, Naruto is catching up to Sasuke. Concerned that Naruto will beat him, Sasuke asks that he share whatever advice Sakura had given him earlier. Naruto refuses, and the two begin a competition that keeps going even while Team 7 is having dinner with Tazuna and his family. When Inari, Tazuna's grandson, becomes upset by their efforts, Tazuna explains how Inari and the rest of the country lost hope in their freedom.

Chapter 20
Years earlier, Inari met a man named Kaiza, a visitor to the Land of Waves. The two grew close and Inari came to consider Kaiza as a father. Sometime later, when a heavy storm season threatened to break a dam which would flood the country, Kaiza risked his life to seal the dam, in the process becoming the country's hero. When Gatō arrived in the country and began his monopoly over all forms of industries, Kaiza stood up to him and was executed for his actions. Inari and the rest of the country lost hope. Naruto, determined to save the country and prove to Inari that hope still exists, leads to resume his training.

Chapter 21
Naruto, while resting from all the training he has done, is awoken by Haku. Unaware that he is the masked boy he met during the fight with Zabuza, Naruto explains that he was training to get stronger. Haku remarks that people become truly strong when they're protecting someone precious to them, something that Naruto can agree with. They part ways and Naruto continues his training, finally managing to climb to the top of the tree.

Chapter 22
Naruto returns to Tazuna 's home after an intense day of training. Frustrated by all that Naruto is putting himself through, Inari yells at Naruto that he is too happy to free the Land of Waves from Gatō. Naruto tells him to grow up, and Inari storms out. Kakashi approaches Inari and tells him about Naruto's background; how he grew up without family or friends, but chose to not feel sorry for himself and solve problems his own way. The next day, the rest of Team 7 leaves Naruto behind so that he can rest and escort Tazuna to the bridge he is building. There they are met by Zabuza and Haku.

Chapter 23
Two of Gatō 's henchmen attack Tazuna 's home, planning to kidnap his daughter, Tsunami in order to force Tazuna to stop building the bridge. They prepare to kill Inari, but Tsunami promises to kill herself if they attempted to harm him. Touched by the bravery of his mother, his grandfather, and Team 7, Inari stands up for himself and tries to stop the kidnappers. Before they can cut them down, Naruto suddenly appears to save Inari and defeat them both. He congratulates Inari for the courage it took to risk his life to save his mother, and then leaves to join the rest of his team.

Chapter 24
Sasuke and Haku begin fighting. Although Haku is a skilled opponent, Sasuke is able to make good use of what he learned during his training and pushes Haku to his limits. Irritated that Sasuke is doing so well, Haku uses his trump card: Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals. Sasuke is trapped in a prison of ice, leaving him open to Haku's attacks. Kakashi attempts to come to his aid but is stopped by Zabuza. With Sasuke apparently doomed, Naruto appears and lands a sneak attack on Haku.

Chapter 25
Zabuza tries to kill Naruto but is stopped by Haku, who asks that he be allowed to fight him by himself. Zabuza agrees. Naruto, planning to help Sasuke, enters the ice prison, in the process becoming trapped just like Sasuke. The two try to attack Haku but their efforts are quickly neutralised because of Haku's extreme speed. Haku asks that they stop trying to escape since he has no interest in killing them. He will if he needs to if it means preserving his dreams of being useful to Zabuza. Worried about what will happen to Naruto and Sasuke, Kakashi prepares to fight Zabuza so that he can provide assistance.

Chapter 26
Zabuza attacks Kakashi before he has a chance to reveal his Sharingan. Kakashi blocks the attack but Zabuza is unconcerned, having learned from their previous encounter. Haku had watched their battle and realised that the Sharingan's apparent mind reading abilities were only an illusion. To avoid falling prey to the same trick twice, Zabuza coats the area in a thick mist to reduce visibility and also fights with his eyes closed, both factors making it impossible for the Sharingan to hypnotise him. Kakashi having lost his advantage, Zabuza takes the opportunity to try and kill Tazuna. Kakashi appears before Tazuna at the last second to block the attack.

Chapter 27
Sasuke and Naruto are becoming exhausted by Haku 's relentless attacks. However, the attacks are becoming increasingly less successful, with Sasuke slowly being able to not only follow Haku's fast movements but to react and avoid the attacks entirely. Realising that this is because Sasuke has awakened his own Sharingan eyes, Haku moves to kill Naruto so that he will have an easier time fighting Sasuke. Meanwhile, Kakashi has been badly wounded by Zabuza. Zabuza points out that he will soon die just like Sasuke and Naruto, but Kakashi has faith in them in their survival. Elsewhere, Naruto finds that Sasuke has used himself as a shield against Haku's attack. Naruto asks why Sasuke would do that, but Sasuke does not know why. He laments that he did not have a chance to kill his brother before seeming to die. Enraged by the loss of Sasuke, Naruto vows to kill Haku.

Naruto, Volume 4

Chapter 28
In his anger, Naruto unknowingly taps into the chakra reserves of the Nine-Tails. Kakashi senses this and, worried that the seal that keeps the fox sealed within Naruto has been broken, decides it is time to finish his battle with Zabuza. When he sees that Naruto's mysterious chakra source also heals all the damage he has sustained, Haku tries to flee. In one quick motion, Naruto avoids one of Haku's attacks and catches Haku. He then punches Haku in the face, sending him flying and shattering his ice prison. Naruto charges to deliver the finishing blow, and Haku turns to face his death, revealing that the mask he has been wearing in the entire battle has been broken.

Chapter 29
Seeing Haku 's face for the first time and recognising him as the boy he met a few days earlier, Naruto stops himself from killing Haku. Assuming that he is being shown mercy, Haku reminds Naruto that he killed Sasuke. He goes on to add that sparing his life is rude since his life no longer has meaning because he has lost to Naruto and, in turn, lost his usefulness to Zabuza. Because Zabuza is the only person to have enter found value in Haku's existence, Haku swore to live his life as Zabuza's tool. Meanwhile, Kakashi takes advantage of the damages he has received so far. Knowing that Zabuza is covered in his blood, Kakashi summons a pack of ninken to follow his own scent and restrain Zabuza.

Chapter 30
With Zabuza immobilised, Kakashi prepares his Lightning Cutter so that he can finally put an end to Zabuza's schemes. Elsewhere, Haku asks Naruto to kill him. Believing that death is the only way Haku will find happiness, Naruto charges at him just as Kakashi charges at Zabuza. Sensing his master's danger, Haku blocks Naruto's attack and disappears. Using himself as a human shield, Haku takes the full force of the Lightning Cutter, at the same time releasing Zabuza from the ninken. With the last of his strength, Haku grabs Kakashi to prevent him from escaping.

Chapter 31
Haku, dead, is holding Kakashi in place. Naruto, having gone looking for Haku after his sudden disappearance, finds him in this position just as Zabuza is about to slice through his body to get to Kakashi. Kakashi avoids the attack and protects Haku's body before staging a counter assault. Sakura, seeing that Naruto is okay, asks about Sasuke. When Naruto doesn't respond, she suspects the worst. Because she cannot leave Tazuna 's side, she asks that he accompany her to Sasuke's body.

Chapter 32
Kakashi destroys Zabuza 's arms, preventing him from attacking further. Seeing that Zabuza will no longer be able to assassinate Tazuna, Gatō appears with a group of thugs to finish the job himself. Noticing Haku's body and remembering when Haku broke his arm, Gatō defiles his corpse. Although this makes Naruto mad, he is even angrier about the fact that Zabuza does not seem to care. Zabuza reminds him that both he and Haku were ninja: tools of battle. They have no emotions or attachments. Naruto explains that this was not true of Haku as he cared deeply for Zabuza. Knowing that Naruto is right, Zabuza cries for never appreciating Haku. Hoping to repent, Zabuza takes a kunai with his mouth and charges through the thugs to reach Gatō. He decapitates Gatō and that collapses from the combined attacks of Gatō's forces.

Chapter 33
Sasuke wakes up, having only been put into a deathlike state by Haku. Sakura tells Naruto the good news, who is glad that Haku was able to stay true to his desire to not kill anybody. With Gatō dead, his thugs consider pillaging the Land of Waves to replace the paycheck they will not be getting. Just then, Inari, along with the villagers appears to finally protect their country. After Naruto and Kakashi contribute some of their own shadow clones, the thugs are scared off and went running way. As Zabuza 's life fades, he asks Kakashi to take him to Haku's body as a request. As he dies, Zabuza regrets that he will not be able to join his most loyal follower. The two are then buried beside each other on a high land overlooking the country, and when Tazuna completes the bridge two weeks later, Team 7 goes home to Konoha.

Chapter 34
After Team 7 returns from a mission, Kakashi is summoned away. Naruto tries to spend time with Sakura and Sakura tries to spend time with Sasuke, but both are unsuccessful. Although disappointed, Naruto notices that he is being followed. He forces Konohamaru to reveal himself, and Konohamaru congratulates Naruto's detection skills, unaware that he was doing a terrible job of staying hidden. Seeing Sakura, who is moping from being turned down by Sasuke, Konohamaru assumes that she is Naruto's girlfriend. She tries to attack him for this mistake and, while fleeing, Konohamaru runs into two foreigners. Elsewhere, the Third Hokage informs Kakashi and Konoha 's other jōnin that the Chūnin Exams are about to begin.

Chapter 35
Irritated that Konohamaru had run into him, Kankurō tries to beat him up. He is stopped by Sasuke. Elsewhere, Konoha 's jōnin enter the members of Team 7, Team 8, and Team 10 into the Chūnin Exams against Iruka Umino 's objections. Recognising that Sasuke may pose a challenge, Kankurō prepares to fight him but is stopped by Gaara. Sakura asks why three Sunagakure ninja are in Konoha. They explain that the Chūnin Exams are an opportunity to advance in rank before departing, leaving the members of Team 7 intrigued. Another team watches from a tree nearby.

Chapter 36
Kakashi informs Team 7 that they have the opportunity to enter the Chūnin Exams. He gives any and all of them the choice not to participate before leaving. Although Naruto and Sasuke are enthusiastic, Sakura is worried that she will not be able to keep up with the other competitors. Nevertheless, Team 7 heads to the sign-up location together the next day and finds the members of Team Guy being bullied by two genin. Recognising that things are not as they seem, Sasuke begins to fight one of the genin but they are stopped by Rock Lee, a member of Team Guy who had only moments earlier appeared defenceless. Lee asks Sakura to be his girlfriend, but she turns him down before leaving. The two genin, actually chūnin in disguise, remark that this exam's competitors seem promising. Lee follows Team 7 to challenge Sasuke.

Naruto, Volume 5

Chapter 37
Naruto, angry that Lee only wants to fight Sasuke, tries to prove himself by attacking Lee. He is quickly defeated. Impressed by Lee's abilities, Sasuke agrees to fight him. When he is left unable to keep up with Lee's movements, Sasuke suspects it is some sort of ninjutsu or genjutsu and so activates his Sharingan. Because Lee is using taijutsu, the Sharingan does not help since Sasuke lacks the physical training to replicate Lee's attacks. Lee prepares to use his Front Lotus on Sasuke but is stopped by Ningame.

Chapter 38
Lee apologises to Ningame for trying to use a forbidden technique on Sasuke. Team 7 assumes that Ningame, a tortoise, is Lee's teacher, but are proven wrong with the surprise appearance of Might Guy. When Guy finds out what Lee tried to do he punches Lee, confusing Team 7, and then hugs Lee in a tearful embrace, further confusing them. Guy and Lee leave, and Sasuke is upset that he was defeated so easily. They continue on to the exam site where they are met by Kakashi. Kakashi congratulates Sakura on deciding to participate, as genin must join in teams of three. He did not tell her this for fear that she would participate solely to benefit Sasuke. They enter the examination hall.

Chapter 39
Team 7 is stunned to find that they are only three of over a hundred genin looking to become chūnin. They mingle with the members of Team 8 and Team 10, members of the same Academy graduating class, but the fact remains that they are mere rookies in comparison to the other examinees. They are befriended by Kabuto Yakushi, who gives them advice and intel on the exams and its participants. Although this is meant to intimidate them, Naruto loudly promises that he will defeat all of them.

Chapter 40
Naruto earns angry looks for his words. Team Dosu takes the opportunity to attack Kabuto for underselling Otogakure during his explanation of the Chūnin Exams. To prevent the situation from escalating, the exam proctors, led by Ibiki Morino, appear and settle things down. Revealing that the first phase of the exams will be a written test, much to Naruto's dismay, the genin are assigned seats. They are instructed to answer ten questions within half an hour. If anyone is caught cheating too often they will be disqualified, as will the rest of their team. The entire team will also be disqualified if any one member fails to pass the test, much to the dismay of Sasuke and Sakura.

Chapter 41
Naruto realises that he can't answer a single one of the nine questions that are given. Although Sakura is able to, she recognises that the exam is far too difficult for the average genin. Combining this with the fact that they will not be disqualified until they are caught cheating five times, Sasuke and the other participants (except for Naruto) realise that the true object of the test is to gather information without being caught. As the examinees begin using their abilities to look at others' papers, some are eliminated. Naruto begins to grow worried when Hinata, who is sitting next to him, offers to let him copy off her paper.

Chapter 42
Concerned that Hinata will be disqualified for helping him, Naruto turns down the opportunity to copy her paper. He places all hope for passing on the tenth question, which will be given towards the end of the exam. After the cheating continues for a while and additional examinees are eliminated, the tenth question is given.

Chapter 43
Before revealing what the tenth question is, Ibiki explains that anyone who gets the question wrong will not only be disqualified but will be unable to participate in the Chūnin Exams ever again. Anyone concerned by this is given the opportunity to leave, though the rest their team must leave also. While some participants are busy forfeiting, Sakura worries that Naruto, who will most certainly answer the question incorrectly, will not drop out so as not to inconvenience her and Sasuke, in the process dooming himself to an eternity as a genin. Just as she is about give up for him, Naruto proclaims that he will not back down even if he must fail. Inspired by his confidence, nobody else leaves. Ibiki then allows them all to pass on to the second phase.

Chapter 44
Ibiki explains that, in addition to intelligence-gathering skills, this written test, specifically the tenth question, was designed to test participants' willingness to face the unknown. Since all present chose to risk their futures to answer the tenth question, they have what it takes to become chūnin. After he congratulates them, Ibiki allows Anko Mitarashi, the proctor for the second phase, to guide the remaining genin to the Forest of Death.

Chapter 45
Naruto announces that he is not intimidated by the so-called " Forest of Death ", and Anko cuts his cheek to punish his cheekiness. She explains that the second phase of the Chūnin Exam will require the genin teams to obtain both an earth scroll and a heaven scroll upon entering the forest and make it to the building in its centre within five days. Each team will be given one scroll, necessitating that they somehow take the second scroll from another team. After everybody signs consent forms releasing Konoha from responsibility in case of their deaths, the twenty-six teams of three are granted entry to the forest.

Naruto, Volume 6

Chapter 46
Soon after entering the Forest of Death, Naruto breaks away from the rest of Team 7 to go to the bathroom. When he returns he is immediately attacked by Sasuke. Sakura is shocked, but Sasuke explains that this Naruto is missing the scratch on the cheek he received from Anko and must be an impostor. The ninja removes his disguise and tries to take their scroll by force, but he is injured by Sasuke and forced to retreat. Once finding the real Naruto, Sasuke decides that they should have a password only they will know in case they are separated again. Sasuke's suggested password is very long, leaving Naruto to request something simpler. Before they can modify the code, the three are attacked by another ninja and separated. Sasuke finds Sakura, who confirms her identity by reciting the password. Naruto locates them soon afterwards and also repeats the password without error. Sasuke once again attacks him, pointing out that the real Naruto would never have remembered such a complex password.

Chapter 47
Still separated from Team 7, Naruto is attacked and swallowed by a giant snake. To escape, he creates a number of shadow clones, bursting through the snake from the inside. Meanwhile his teammates are taunted by the enemy ninja who has the scroll that Team 7 needs to pass the second phase of the Chūnin Exams. He consumes the scroll, forcing Sasuke and Sakura fight him if they want it. Sensing how dangerous the ninja is, the two try to flee but are easily followed. As the ninja and his snake allies begin to attack, Naruto appears and draws the ninja's attention.

Chapter 48
Fearful that the ninja will kill them all, Sasuke offers to give the ninja their scroll in exchange for their lives. Naruto attacks Sasuke and takes the scroll from him, believing he is an impostor since the real Sasuke would never give up so easily. Even if he is the real Sasuke, Naruto points out that there's no guarantee the ninja would spare them. The ninja agrees, summoning a snake to attack Naruto. As Naruto is batted around Sasuke pleas for Naruto to give up. Naruto, using the strength of the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox, quickly defeats the snake as it turns its attention towards Sasuke. Naruto mockingly asks if Sasuke has been hurt.

Chapter 49
Exam proctors find the dead bodies of three Kusagakure ninja. Anko recognises the work as that of Orochimaru and races into the Forest of Death to try and capture him. Meanwhile, Orochimaru, disguised as a Kusa ninja, recognises that Naruto is the jinchūriki of the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox. He seals off Naruto's access to the fox, takes his scroll, and throws him aside. Sakura catches him while Sasuke, inspired by Naruto's previous success, stages a counterattack. Using his Sharingan, Sasuke is able to defeat Orochimaru. As a reward for his skills, Orochimaru destroys their scroll and brands Sasuke with a cursed seal before leaving.

Chapter 50
The pain from the application of the cursed seal causes Sasuke to lose consciousness. With Naruto similarly incapacitated, Sakura wonders what she is supposed to do. Elsewhere, Anko travels through the Forest of Death and locates Orochimaru. She attacks him and tries to kill him by sacrificing her own life, but stops at the last moment when she realises she was not attacking the real Orochimaru. He advises against so innocently using the techniques he taught her and tells her of his interest in Sasuke. He warns her against ending the exams prematurely before leaving, saying that to do so would not be in Konoha 's best interests.

Chapter 51
Sakura tends to the still unconscious Sasuke and Naruto. When she hears something approaching she turns around suspecting an enemy, but it is only a squirrel. She nevertheless makes it a point to scare the squirrel away, so that it can avoid the traps set for the enemy. Soon afterwards, Rock Lee finds the squirrel and save it from an explosive tag that has been applied to its back. At the same time, Sakura is confronted by three Sound ninja that express an interest in fighting Sasuke. Sakura asks why Orochimaru gave Sasuke a cursed seal, but they do not answer, in fact being surprised to learn of their master's earlier actions. They attack her, avoiding the traps that Sakura indirectly revealed by scaring away their squirrel-bomb, but she is saved by Lee.

Chapter 52
Wishing for Sakura to be his girlfriend, Lee vows to defeat her attackers or die trying. Knowing that he can end the battle by using the forbidden Front Lotus, Lee thinks upon his master 's stipulations for using the technique: to never use it unless protecting someone precious. Confident that Sakura qualifies, Lee attacks Dosu with the Front Lotus, but Dosu, with Zaku 's assistance, survives the attack and strikes Lee.

Chapter 53
Dosu 's attacks disorient Lee, but he persists in trying to protect Sakura. When he is no longer able to stand he collapses, and Sakura tries to defend him along with Sasuke, and Naruto. Meanwhile, Team 10 watches the battle and contemplates intervening. They watch as Sakura is captured by Kin Tsuchi, who restrains her by grabbing her hair and taunts her for being more concerned with her appearance than her ninja skills. Knowing Kin is right and tired of always needing others' help, Sakura pulls out a kunai and then cuts her hair off to free herself, surprising the observing Ino and Kin.

Chapter 54
Sakura, no longer concerned for her own safety, launches an attack against Team Dosu. Although she makes dexterous usage of several basic ninjutsu, she is ultimately forced to resort to biting and other physical attacks. Seeing Sakura's determination, the nearby Ino thinks back to her childhood with Sakura; how the two used to be good friends. After Ino helped, Sakura gained some much-needed self-confidence, they parted ways so that their friendship would not interfere with their competition as rival ninja and love-interests for Sasuke. Seeing that Sakura is beating her in both aspects, Ino forces her teammates on Team 10 to come to Sakura's rescue.

Naruto, Volume 7

Chapter 55
Sasuke is still unconscious and sees himself young, wishing he had been stronger when his clan was massacred. Chōji doesn't want to fight Team Dosu, but changes his mind when he's called fat. Ino tells Sakura to keep a watch on Naruto and Sasuke. Chōji charges at Zaku, who fails to damage him. Dosu tries to intervene but is immobilised by Shikamaru. Ino takes over Kin and threatens to kill her unless her teammates surrender their scroll and leave. Zaku attacks Ino in Kin's body, injuring her. He announces that they're not there to take the exam. Shikamaru's technique ends just as Neji and Tenten arrive. Neji says Dosu will pay for knocking out their teammate, but then notes he won't have to. Sasuke awakes, with the cursed seal on his body and asks Sakura who hurt her. Zaku says he did.

Chapter 56
Sakura notes the Cursed Seal on Sasuke 's body. Sasuke says he feels great, and that he understands that he's an avenger, so he must gain power at whatever cost. He turns his attention to Team Dosu. Shikamaru gets apprehensive and rushes Ino to leave Kin 's body, which she does. Dosu is scared by Sasuke's chakra, but Zaku ignores it and attacks Sasuke. He thinks he landed a hit, but Sasuke is behind him, hitting him hard with one arm. Dosu notes to himself how fast Sasuke was, especially since he carried Naruto and Sakura. Sasuke attacks with a Fire Release technique, which Zaku defends against, but is hit by the shuriken hidden inside the flames. Sasuke reaches Zaku and breaks his arms. Ino notes that Sasuke's chakra is very different from when they were at the Academy. Sakura remembers Orochimaru 's words. When Sasuke turns to face Dosu, Sakura stops him, thinking he's not acting like himself. The Cursed Seal of Heaven recedes, and Sasuke falls tired. Dosu surrenders his team's scroll, saying Sasuke is strong. He says he'll retreat for the time being, needing to find something out, but if they should cross paths again, he won't back down. He picks up Zaku and Kin, and Sakura asks about Orochimaru and his intentions with Sasuke. Dosu says he doesn't know, wondering as well. Neji ponders about Sasuke's abnormal chakra.

Chapter 57
Naruto finally wakes up. Believing that Orochimaru is still around, he warns everyone to hide, but is surprised to find that, not only is Orochimaru gone, but that the members of Team 10 and Team Guy are here and that Sakura has cut her hair. Ino offers to even out Sakura's hair and everyone rests from the encounter with Team Dosu. Meanwhile, Anko returns to the building in the centre of the Forest of Death to report on her failure to apprehend Orochimaru. Before she can speak with the Third Hokage on the matter, one of her assistants brings her a security tape from ten hours earlier: a genin team that completed the second phase in only ninety-seven minutes.

Chapter 58
Anko observes that, in addition to completing the second phase in only ninety-seven minutes, Gaara did so without even getting a speck of dust on him, something that would be almost impossible for even veteran ninja. Ten hours earlier, Team 8 had already acquired their second scroll and was proceeding to the second phase's ending destination. Along the way they came across Team Shigure facing off with the Three Sand Siblings. Despite not knowing if each other had the scroll they needed, Shigure attacked Gaara, but Gaara's Shield of Sand protected him from any injury.

Chapter 59
Shigure 's attack was unable to penetrate Gaara 's Shield of Sand, which Kiba noted smelled of blood. Gaara proceeded to capture Shigure and crush him to death, using one of Shigure's umbrellas to prevent any blood from getting on him. Shigure's teammates forfeited their scroll in exchange for their own lives, but Gaara killed them in the same way that he killed Shigure. His blood-lust still not satisfied, Gaara attempted to kill the hiding Team 8 too, but was convinced to spare them by his siblings. Team 8 considers themselves fortunate to have survived an encounter with Gaara.

Chapter 60
Four days after the second phase of the Chūnin Exams began, Team 7 has recovered from their battles with Orochimaru and Team Dosu. With the phase almost over and the team still in need of a second scroll, Naruto considers opening the scroll they already have so that they can forge a second. He is stopped by Kabuto, who, having taken part in the exams several times before, warns that anyone that opens the scroll before the second phase is over is rendered unconscious. Naruto thanks him for intervening. Having been separated from his team, Kabuto begins to leave to go and find them when Sasuke asks to fight him.

Chapter 61
Because they needed another scroll, and because Kabuto was alone, Sasuke believes that defeating him would be their best chance to finish the second phase. Since Sasuke paid him a courtesy by explaining this instead of outright attacking him, Kabuto offers an alternative. He explains that other teams that are just now finishing are heading for the building in the centre of the Forest of Death with a false sense of security and tired after four days in the forest. Thus, if Sasuke and his team waits near the building, they may be able to take a scroll from one of the opposing teams. Kabuto then accompanies them to the building but finds that they are trapped in a genjutsu, victims of another team with the same idea.

Chapter 62
Team Oboro surrounds Team 7 and Kabuto with their mist clones. Although the clones are apparently able to attack their enemies, all counter-attacks pass through them. With his Sharingan, Sasuke realises that the clones are only an illusion and thus are not actually able to attack, the hiding members of Team Oboro merely synchronising their own attacks with that of the clones. Intending to make this a battle of clones, Naruto creates a group of shadow clones that fight the mist clones through out the night. Later that morning, when Team 7 and Kabuto appear exhausted, Team Oboro reveals themselves so that they can take a scroll. The real Sasuke, Sakura, and Kabuto then confront them, having switched places with disguised shadow clones during the night so that they could rest.

Chapter 63
Surrounded, Team Oboro creates haze clones to try and avoid attack. While Team 7 is preoccupied with determining where the real members of Team Oboro are, Team Oboro tries to finish them off. Kabuto is badly injured while protecting Naruto, but he creates an opening for Naruto to defeat Team Oboro. Team 7 takes the scroll they need and goes to the exam destination point. Kabuto regroups with his team and they part ways, Team 7 entering the building through a different door. Kabuto's team reports to Orochimaru on Sasuke 's development and Kabuto effortlessly heals his injuries. Team 7, having passed, are instructed to finally open their two scrolls.

Naruto, Volume 8

Chapter 64
Team Kakashi open their heaven and earth scrolls, and Iruka Umino is summoned. He informs them that this test was to determine if they could perform their missions correctly. He then goes on to tell them the motto of the chūnin written by the Hokage. The Hokage decides to continue on with the third stage of the exam despite the appearance of Orochimaru.

Chapter 65
The seven remaining genin teams line up to be briefed on the final test. The Hokage goes on to explain the true reason behind different countries taking the exam together. Hayate Gekkō appears and tells the group about a preliminary to the third stage of the test in order to cut down their numbers even further. Kabuto abandons the exam.

Chapter 66
Hayate Gekkō explains that from now on the battles will be one on one. Kabuto's team is revealed to be working under Orochimaru. Sakura encourages Sasuke to give up but he refuses. He also tells Naruto that he wants fight with him. The jōnin take notice of Sasuke's condition and decide to step in if it worsens. Sasuke is chosen to fight in the first match along with Yoroi Akadō from Kabuto 's team.

Chapter 67
Sasuke and Yoroi prepare to fight and the rest of the participants go upstairs to observe. Kakashi takes this opportunity to warn Sasuke not to use his cursed seal, stating that if he activates it the match will end and Sasuke will be detained. Since he cannot use his Sharingan without inadvertently activating the cursed seal, Sasuke and the watching Orochimaru wonder how he will handle this handicap. When the match starts Sasuke resorts to taijutsu, which gives Yoroi ample opportunity to grab Sasuke and absorb his chakra. Knowing that a prolonged battle will leave him exhausted and thus unable to win, Sasuke uses his Lion Combo, a technique based off Rock Lee 's Front Lotus, on Yoroi.

Chapter 68
While using the Lion Combo on Yoroi, Sasuke 's cursed seal starts to activate. Fearing disqualification, he suppresses it and defeats Yoroi, impressing everyone watching, particularly Orochimaru. Kakashi takes Sasuke away to seal off the cursed seal, disappointing Sasuke since he wants to see the other matches. Shino Aburame and Zaku Abumi are selected for the second match.

Chapter 69
With Zaku 's arms still damaged from his earlier fight with Sasuke, Shino suggests that he forfeit since they will only be damaged further. Not wanting his pity, Zaku uses his one good arm to shoot blades of wind at Shino from the tubes in the palms of his hands. Meanwhile, Kakashi seals off Sasuke's cursed seal. Orochimaru approaches him and tells him it is useless, as Sasuke's Sharingan will become his no matter what Kakashi does. Kakashi asks about his Team Dosu, but Orochimaru no longer has an interest in them. Zaku realises that he has become boxed in by Shino's bugs. Since he cannot destroy all of them with one arm, he unslings his other arm to attack. When he starts to shoot air from his palms his arms detonate and sever, the tubes having been blocked off with bugs. Shino defeats him.

Chapter 70
Kakashi contemplates fighting Orochimaru by himself, but realises that it would only result in his death. Orochimaru leaves, promising to take Sasuke at a later date. After having Sasuke taken care of, Kakashi returns to the preliminaries, assuring Sakura that Sasuke will be fine. Kankurō and Misumi Tsurugi are paired for the next match. Misumi quickly restrains Kankurō and threatens to break his neck if he doesn't surrender. When Kankurō refuses, Misumi does as he warned, only to find that he has broken the neck of a puppet. Kankurō takes advantage of Misumi's close proximity to the puppet to capture him and crush him despite Misumi's attempts to give up, winning the match. Sakura and Ino are selected for the fourth match.

Chapter 71
Sakura and Ino think back on their childhoods together and how, when they amicably ended their friendship, they agreed they would become rivals that would not show each other any sympathies. Intending to stay true to their promise, both relocate their forehead protectors to their forehead, removing any possibility of mercy by fighting as Konoha ninja and not old friends. The two exchange blows and Sakura punches Ino in the face, making Ino happy that Sakura is taking things seriously.

Chapter 72
Sakura and Ino continue exchanging blows. Being at par with each other, neither is able to gain the upper hand, so both soon grow tired. Sakura berates Ino for being too focused on her appearance and beauty rather than her kunoichi skills, and Ino apparently snaps at her insults, cutting her hair and throwing it to the ground. Desperate, Ino tries to use her Mind Body Switch Technique to force Sakura to forfeit, despite knowing how inaccurate it is and that she will be left defenceless if she misses. Sakura dodges the attack and appears to have won, but finds that she is immobilised by the strands of Ino's cut hair which have been infused with chakra to form a binding rope. Ino is revealed to only have pretended to snap and to use the Mind Body Switch Technique in order to lead Sakura into the trap. She uses the Mind Body Switch Technique again knowing it cannot miss and succeeds on gaining control of Sakura's body.

Naruto, Volume 9

Chapter 73
Having gained control of Sakura 's body, Ino tries to make Sakura forfeit the match. Naruto yells to Sakura not to give up, prompting Inner Sakura to appear and force Ino out of Sakura's mind. Although confused by what had happened, Ino lacks the energy to try again. Kakashi presumes that Ino's lack of chakra was a factor in Sakura's liberation, but also takes note of Sakura's strong will to not lose. Ino and an equally exhausted Sakura charge at each other to exchange final blows, resulting in a double knock out. Hayate decides that neither of them will pass to the next round. They are taken aside to recover while the fifth match between Temari and Tenten commences. When they wake up, they decide to resume their friendship but will continue to compete for Sasuke 's affection. Meanwhile, Temari defeats Tenten easily and swiftly, with all of Tenten's projectile weapons being rendered useless against her wind techniques.

Chapter 74
Shikamaru and Kin Tsuchi are selected for the sixth match. Shikamaru immediately tries to catch Kin with his shadow, but she dodges and retaliates by throwing senbon at him. He avoids them only to be distracted by a sound behind him. He finds that there are bells attached to the senbon which, in turn, are attached to strings that Kin can use to ring them from a distance. She attacks him with another volley, but then finds she is paralysed, Shikamaru having snuck his shadow over to her via the strings' shadows. Shikamaru throws a shuriken at Kin, who, forced to copy his movements, does the same. As they both lean back to dodge, Kin hits her head on the wall, not having realised how close she was. Shikamaru wins, and Naruto and Kiba Inuzuka are chosen for the seventh match.

Chapter 75
Kiba, remembering what a terrible student Naruto was, claims that their fight will be an easy victory. He and his dog Akamaru, a permitted tool of battle, immediately attack, surprising Naruto by their speed and ferocity. Determined to not be looked down upon, Naruto writes off Kiba's attacks as pathetic. Kiba throws a smoke bomb to block Naruto's vision while Akamaru attacks him. When the smoke clears Akamaru stands beside a defeated Naruto. Akamaru returns to Kiba but immediately bites him, being Naruto in disguise while a shadow clone restrains the real Akamaru. The observers are impressed by Naruto's tactics.

Chapter 76
Kiba tosses a pill to Akamaru, giving him the strength to escape the shadow clone 's grasp. Kiba then turns Akamaru into a copy of himself, making them equally formidable and leaving Naruto unable to determine which is the real Kiba. They both double-team Naruto, but Naruto is unwilling to give in with everyone's eyes now upon him. Kiba taunts his hopes of victory and attacks again. Naruto turns himself into another Kiba to try and confuse Kiba and Akamaru. Kiba, with his superior sense of smell, attacks the Kiba he believes to be the fake, but the Kiba turns into Akamaru after being hit.

Chapter 77
Thinking he has made a mistake, Kiba attacks the second Kiba, assuming it is Naruto in disguise but it turned out to be the real Akamaru. When Kiba attacks Naruto, the first look-a-like, Naruto turns himself into Akamaru to turn them against each other. With Akamaru incapacitated, Naruto prepares to finish the battle. Kiba quickly appears behind Naruto in an effort to gain revenge but Naruto farts. With his heightened sense of smell, Kiba is disoriented, leaving him open for the Naruto Uzumaki Combo. Naruto is declared the winner, shocking all of his former classmates who, like Kiba, used to think he was an untalented idiot.

Chapter 78
Kiba is carried away to recover. Before leaving, he pleads with Hinata to forfeit if she is matched against Gaara or Neji Hyūga. Hinata and Neji are paired together for the eighth preliminary match, and Hinata does not take Kiba's advice. Cousins, Neji and Hinata are members of separate houses of the Hyūga clan, which Neji resents. He ridicules Hinata for being weak and thus undeserving of her superior standing within their family and tells her to give up. He analyses her personality shortcomings and deems her a failure, which almost brings her to tears. Upset by Neji's words, Naruto encourages Hinata to defeat him.

Chapter 79
Inspired by Naruto 's confidence in her, Hinata sheds the fears she had had only moments earlier. While Neji is surprised by Hinata's newfound determination, he maintains that Hinata will lose. The two Hyūga begin trading Gentle Fist -style blows, a form of combat that causes internal injuries. Hinata is able to block some of Neji's attacks and land a couple of attacks herself. However, Neji reveals that since the beginning of their fight he has been cutting off Hinata's chakra points, making her attacks ineffective. Despite this, Hinata refuses to give up.

Chapter 80
Neji does not understand why Hinata would continue to fight when she can no longer hope to win. Naruto continues to encourage her, so Hinata continues to attack Neji. Glad to have Naruto's attention at long last, Hinata strikes Neji despite knowing her attacks are not doing anything. Neji inflicts increasingly worse internal injuries upon Hinata, prompting Hayate Gekkō to try and end the match. Naruto stops him, giving Hinata a chance to speak. She tells Neji that, although he claims she suffers as the heiress of the Hyūga clan, he suffers more for only being a member of the clan's branch family. Neji tries to kill her but is stopped by the attending jōnin. When Hinata collapses, Naruto comes to her side, who catches a brief glimpse of him before losing consciousness. Neji then criticises Naruto for his pointless cheering and then states once someone becomes a failure, they will always be a failure.

Chapter 81
Naruto tries to attack Neji for being so merciless to his own cousin. He is stopped by Lee, who states that this is not the right time for a clash between a "genius" and a "failure". Hinata is rushed away to have her injuries healed. Naruto takes some of her spilled blood and swears upon it in front of everyone that he will defeat Neji. As the participants of the ninth match are being picked, the four remaining contestants ready themselves. Gaara and Lee are selected and both enter the arena, glad to have the chance to fight each other.

Naruto, Volume 10

Chapter 82
Lee attacks Gaara. By manipulating the sand he keeps stored in the gourd on his back, Gaara is able to block all of Lee's attacks. Seeing that Lee will not get anywhere as he currently is, Guy tells Lee to "take them off". Lee complies, removing his ankle weights. The observers doubt the likelihood that their removal will make much of a difference, but find that, when dropped, the weights create large craters in the ground. Lee's speed is greatly increased, allowing him to attack Gaara before his defences have a chance to respond.

Chapter 83
The Sunagakure representatives are shocked that Lee has managed to strike Gaara. After Lee lands some additional blows they begin to grow concerned, as Gaara is becoming increasingly more interested in the fight. Gaara reveals that his body is coated in a layer of sand which has absorbed the impact of Lee's attacks. Knowing that there is nothing he can do about this defence, Lee opts to attack in such a way that not even Gaara's armour can protect him. Lee uses Front Lotus on Gaara, but during a brief series of pain, gives Gaara the chance to escape his grasp.

Chapter 84
With Lee 's movements being slowed after using the Front Lotus, Gaara attacks him. Watching Lee at Gaara's mercy, Guy thinks back on Lee's childhood and how, despite his horrid ninjutsu and genjutsu skills, Lee dreamed of being a splendid ninja. Guy encouraged him to put his determination to good use in mastering taijutsu. Having succeeded in this goal, Lee suddenly dodges Gaara's attacks.

Chapter 85
Guy reveals that Lee is able to open the Eight Gates. Kakashi reprimands him, stating that to teach Lee such a dangerous technique is foolish. Lee opens the first five gates, removing several natural limits on the body that ordinarily keep the user from harming themselves. Lee's speed and strength are drastically increased, allowing him to use the Reverse Lotus. He assaults Gaara, whose sand defences are completely unable to react.

Chapter 86
Lee attacks Gaara with his Reverse Lotus. Gaara turns the gourd on his back into sand at the last moment, acting as a shield that absorbs most of the impact. With Lee unable to move after the attack, Gaara, using his sand, methodically breaks Lee's limbs as punishment for thinking he could defeat him. Since Lee is unable to defend himself, Guy steps in. Confused that Guy would come to Lee's aid, Gaara relents and is declared the winner. However, although Lee has lost consciousness, he stands to continue the fight. Seeing Lee's continuing wish to prove his skills, Guy is moved to tears.

Chapter 87
Medics take Lee away to tend to his injuries. After a brief examination, they inform Guy that the damage Lee sustained is too severe to be healed and that Lee will likely never again be able to operate as a ninja. Devastated that Lee's dreams have been shattered because of an attack he taught him, Guy is sad at Lee's injuries. He leaves the arena so that the final match between Dosu Kinuta and Chōji Akimichi can take place. As Dosu prepares to enter the arena, he thinks about how he finally figured out that Orochimaru 's true goal was not to have Team Dosu kill Sasuke but to have them unknowingly test Sasuke's abilities which explains as to why Orochimaru went ahead and gave Sasuke a cursed seal instead of killing him with Dosu silently remarking that he will not fulfil Orochimaru's wish and that he will win this match to fight Sasuke. Having prior experience with Dosu's sound-based attack, Chōji tries to use his techniques to block out the sound's effect on his ears. This only provides Dosu with an amplified medium for his soundwaves, knocking Chōji out and winning him the match much to the dismay of Team Asuma. Dosu then silently vows that he will teach Orochimaru that he is no guinea pig. With the final match over, Hayate then announces that the trials for the Round 3 test have been completed.

Chapter 88
With the preliminaries over, Kakashi leaves to check on Sasuke. The Third Hokage informs the finalists that they will compete in a month's time in a series of one-on-one matches. During this time they can recover from the past few days and prepare for their opponents, having had a chance to see everyone's abilities. Meanwhile, Orochimaru is concerned about Naruto 's positive influence over Sasuke and as such the faster they tear both Naruto and Sasuke apart, the better with Orochimaru adding that he must dye Sasuke in his colours. He then instructs Kabuto to kidnap Sasuke for him, or kill Sasuke; whichever Kabuto prefers. Kabuto goes to Sasuke's hospital room and kills all of his Anbu bodyguards. As he holds a scalpel to Sasuke's neck, Kakashi appears and stops him.

Chapter 89
Kakashi tries to detain Kabuto to find out about his relationship with Orochimaru. After restraining Kabuto, one of the dead Anbu gets up and flees, but not before revealing himself as the real Kabuto, Kakashi having captured a reanimated corpse that only looks like Kabuto. Meanwhile, the first round matches of the Chūnin Exams finals are determined; Naruto will fight Neji, then Gaara versus Sasuke, then Shino against Kankurō. Shikamaru will fight Dosu, and the winner of that match will fight Temari. The Third Hokage assures them all that they do not need to win their matches to advance in rank, only that they prove themselves worthy of chūnin -ship. They disperse and Naruto, needing additional training if he is going to defeat Neji, seeks out Kakashi. Intending to train Sasuke, Kakashi offers Ebisu as an alternative.

Chapter 90
Believing Ebisu to be a pervert, Naruto tries to refuse his training. Not wanting to be embarrassed in front of Kakashi, Ebisu bribes Naruto to keep quiet. Kakashi explains that Naruto's weakest point are his basic ninja skills, which Ebisu can help with. Ebisu explains that Naruto wastes too much chakra when performing jutsu, tiring him out faster and leaving his jutsu less effective. It is only because he has so much chakra that this has never been a problem. They leave Kakashi to go train at the hot springs. After preventing Naruto from spying on the bathing women, Ebisu instructs Naruto in how to improve his chakra control by walking on water. While Naruto struggles to do this, Ebisu spots another man spying on the women. He tries to stop the man, but is knocked out by the man's toad.

Volumes 11–20

Naruto, Volume 11

Chapter 91
Having had his instructor knocked out, Naruto attempts to make the toad sage take responsibility and help him with his training. Initially denied by the sage, Naruto uses his Sexy Technique to convince him to train him. Naruto begins training again to walk on water, and the sage noticing the seal removes it allowing Naruto to once again control his chakra. Later, Dosu attempts to kill Gaara in order to increase his chances of fighting Sasuke.

Chapter 92
Hayate Gekkō, having seen the aftermath of Gaara 's transformation is killed by Baki after the latter finishes his conversation with Kabuto. Elsewhere, Jiraiya explains to Naruto about the two types of chakra within him, and begins teaching him the Summoning Technique.

Chapter 93
Naruto continues to struggle with summoning toads, to Jiraiya 's irritation. Meanwhile, with Konoha suspecting some sort of attack by Orochimaru, the village's jōnin prepare for the worst. Kakashi in particular trains to reach his best while also helping Sasuke with his approaching match in the Chūnin Exams. Sakura, unaware that Sasuke has left with Kakashi, goes to the Konoha hospital to visit him. There she finds Lee resuming his own training despite the injuries he received during the preliminaries. When his training only makes his injuries worse, she leaves him the flower she had brought for Sasuke.

Chapter 94
Worried about what Orochimaru may be planning, the Third Hokage visits the Hokage Rock to think. There he finds his grandson, Konohamaru 's, Academy class learning about the four Hokage. When they doubt his qualifications as Hokage given his age, the Third assures them that he would give his life to protect each and every one of them, just as they would their own friends and family. Meanwhile, with Naruto 's progress with the Summoning Technique going too slowly, Jiraiya takes drastic measures. He throws Naruto into a deep chasm, depending on Naruto reflexively using the Nine-Tails ' chakra to save himself.

Chapter 95
In Sunagakure, the Fourth Kazekage gives Team Baki their orders in regarding to the planned invasion of Konoha. Despite the team's misgivings, because they are the only Suna representatives permitted in Konoha because of the Chūnin Exams, their participation is crucial, particularly Gaara's. Meanwhile, Naruto, unable to stop his fall and fearing his death, learns to communicate with the Nine-Tails sealed within him. He convinces the Nine-Tails to donate some of its chakra to save both of their lives, and the fox complies. With its help, he is able to summon Gamabunta.

Chapter 96
Gamabunta stops Naruto 's fall, but is irritated both to have been summoned in a chasm and to have a kid like Naruto on his head. Naruto reprimands Gamabunta for doubting his "master", but is quelled by Gamabunta's anger. Naruto agrees to become Gamabunta's disciple if he will help them get out of the pit. Gamabunta leaps out but Naruto passes out from the strain. When he sees the toad summoning contract that Jiraiya left behind, Gamabunta discovers that Naruto really did summon him and takes him to the hospital to recuperate. When Naruto wakes up he is greeted by Shikamaru, who decided to come visit him. While talking they sense Gaara trying to kill Rock Lee, so they rush to Lee's room to stop him.

Chapter 97
Naruto and Shikamaru ask why Gaara would want to kill Lee, but Gaara has no particular reason. They point out that, being two-against-one, they have the advantage, but Gaara is unconcerned and promises to kill them too. Gaara explains that he contains a monster, his mother's life having been sacrificed at his birth to seal a demon within him and give him control over sand. In the years that followed Gaara's father tried to have him assassinated to repent for making him what he is, but Gaara killed all of his attackers. His life having been surrounded by death, he finds love by killing others. While similar, both having something sealed within them, Naruto realises that Gaara's tragic background has made him too dangerous for them to defeat. As Gaara prepares to attack, Guy arrives and forces Gaara to leave.

Chapter 98
The day of the Chūnin Exams finals has arrived. Naruto is worried about his upcoming match with Neji and takes a detour on his way to the stadium where the finals will be held. He finds Hinata training along the way and speaks with her. Naruto tells her his concerns and how he, a "failure", may not be able to defeat Neji, a "genius". Hinata assures him that it is because he is not perfect, not a "genius", that he will win, as he constantly strives to improve himself, which she finds inspiring. Naruto thanks her and asks her to come watch him defeat Neji. He arrives at the stadium and stands with the other seven finalists before the audience.

Chapter 99
The Third Hokage greets the Fourth Kazekage, the two intending to watch the finals together. The finalists are informed of modifications to the match line-up, Dosu 's death meaning that Shikamaru will fight Temari in his first match. Sasuke, similarly, has not arrived yet, and his absence will be dealt with when the time comes. Until then, Naruto and Neji prepare for their fight and the other finalists leave the arena. Hinata sits with Kiba to watch the match. Kiba notices that there are Anbu in the audience, and wonders what is happening. Naruto repeats his vow to defeat Neji, who scoffs at the very suggestion.

Naruto, Volume 12

Chapter 100
Naruto begins the fight by creating a few shadow clones. Neji easily defeats them all despite the fact that the clones attack from his blindspot. Neji tells him to give up, since, as he explains it, Naruto was fated at birth to fail while he was destined for greatness. Naruto attacks again with even more shadow clones, but Neji ignores them, noticing that one Naruto is staying out of Neji's reach. Assuming that this is the real Naruto, Neji attacks him. The Naruto disperses while the real Naruto attacks Neji from behind, having hidden amongst his shadow clones.

Chapter 101
Naruto manages to punch Neji, but Neji deflects the attack with his Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven. Combining his Byakugan 's 360° vision with his ability to emit chakra from any part of his body, Neji is virtually impervious to attack. Hiashi Hyūga, the head of the Hyūga clan, is amazed that Neji, a member of the clan's branch house, can perform this technique and at such a young age. He is even more amazed when Neji attacks Naruto with the Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms. Naruto's chakra is sealed off but he refuses to give up, unwilling to lose to someone who believes in "failure". Hinata 's concern for Naruto and the injuries she earlier received from Neji cause her to start coughing up blood. An Anbu offers to help her.

Chapter 102
As a Anbu tends to Hinata, Neji explains the cruel background of the Hyūga clan by first revealing the cursed seal on his forehead. When Hinata, the Hyūga heiress, turned three, Neji received the cursed seal to bind him to a life as her protector. Because Neji had much more natural talent than Hinata, his father, Hizashi, also a member of the branch house, came to resent this denial of Neji's potential. Soon afterwards, when Hiashi, head of the Hyūga clan and Hinata's father, killed a Kumogakure ninja that tried to kidnap Hinata. Hizashi, Hiashi's twin brother, was given to Kumogakure as a body double to ease relations between Kumo and Konoha. Neji concludes that his father was brought into the world so that he could die for the main branch's benefit.

Chapter 103
The Anbu healing Hinata finishes and gives her a chance to rest. He then knocks out Kiba. Meanwhile, although Neji believes his story proves the existence of fate, Naruto still refuses to give up. Neji attacks Naruto but he keeps getting back up, saying that he knows what it is like to bear something as seemingly unshakable as destiny. With his own chakra gone, he requests the Nine-Tails to give him its own. As its chakra starts flowing through Naruto, Neji is left speechless by the chakra's demonic qualities and its healing Naruto's wounds. Watching veteran ninja of Konoha are also surprised, recognising the fox's aura from twelve years earlier.

Chapter 104
When Naruto is invigorated with enhanced speed and strength by the Nine-Tails ' chakra, he attacks Neji. Neji has difficulty keeping up, but is able to match Naruto's attacks. As the Nine-Tails' chakra clashes with Neji's Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven, the two are flung apart. When the dust clears Naruto lies defeated. Neji starts to berate him for thinking he could win when Naruto bursts from the ground beneath him and delivers an uppercut. Seeing that Naruto used a shadow clone to cover the hole he dug, Neji scolds himself for being defeated by Naruto's signature ability. Naruto corrects him by saying that creating clones was always his weak point, so Neji should stop obsessing over inescapable destiny.

Chapter 105
The crowd praises Naruto 's victory, with the veteran ninja impressed that he could learn to control the Nine-Tails ' power. As Naruto basks in the attention, Neji is taken away to recover. Hiashi comes to visit him to tell him the truth of Hizashi, Neji's father's, death. When relations between Kumo and Konoha became strained and Kumo wanted Hiashi's head, Konoha and the Hyūga clan suggested substituting Hiashi with Hizashi. Hiashi was reluctant to offer up his brother, but Hizashi insisted, wishing to choose his fate at last by dying, not for the clan's benefit, but to save his brother. Neji doubts the validity of the story until Hiashi bows his head for forgiveness. Moved, Neji realises that it is true and abandons his concept of destiny, instead expressing a desire to become strong enough to never lose again.

Chapter 106
The second match of the finals is scheduled to be between Sasuke and Gaara. Since Sasuke is missing the Third Hokage considers disqualifying him, but the Fourth Kazekage suggests postponing the match since so many members of the audience are looking forward to it. The fight between Shino and Kankurō is to take place but Kankurō, having expected the Konoha Crush to begin before his match, forfeits so that he doesn't need to reveal his puppet 's modifications. Shikamaru versus Temari takes place instead. When Shikamaru shows little enthusiasm, Temari attacks him.

Chapter 107
Shikamaru hides from Temari in a patch of trees. Ino yells to him to end the fight quickly, but Chōji predicts that Shikamaru will find some reason to forfeit. Temari gets increasingly annoyed because Shikamaru is hiding and not fighting in a conventional way. Shikamaru tries to catch Temari with his shadow but she, while dodging it, realises that it has a limited range. She also reasons that he is hiding in the trees to take advantage of the trees' shadows to extend his range. Knowing that he will only gain more shadows as the battle progresses, Temari tries to end the fight quickly. After meditating on the factors of fight, Shikamaru comes up with a plan and, after avoiding her attacks, tries to catch her again, but she stays out of its range once more.

Chapter 108
Out of his shadow's current range, Temari considers how to defeat Shikamaru. While thinking she realises that he has gained a new shadow source: a parachute made from his shirt that provides some much needed surface area. She avoids the attack and formulates a plan. As she is about to implement it she notices she has finally been captured. Now forced to mimic his movements, Shikamaru lets her see how she was caught: he had been navigating her to the tunnel that Naruto created during his match, where he was hiding his shadow. Having been manipulated for the entire battle, Temari prepares for defeat when Shikamaru forfeits, claiming to have exhausted himself from trying to catch her, fulfilling Chōji 's prediction.

Naruto, Volume 13

Chapter 109
Naruto leaps into the arena to ask Shikamaru why he would forfeit a match he was clearly winning. The observing veteran ninja recognise that Shikamaru was fully aware of his abilities and was not willing to claim victory just to risk his safety in a later match, the true mark of a chūnin. Lee and Guy arrive at the stadium to watch the finals, but are surprised to learn that Neji was defeated by Naruto. Lee is happy for Naruto. With all of the other first-round final matches done, the audience wonders if the remaining match between Sasuke and Gaara will occur. Sasuke arrives with Kakashi at the last moment, allowing the match to proceed.

Chapter 110
The audience is glad to finally see Sasuke. Naruto warns him not to lose if they are to fight each other before leaving the arena with Shikamaru. Lee, seeing that Sasuke will get to fight Gaara and that Naruto got to fight Neji, feels jealous that they get to continue their lives as ninja. Gaara walks down to the arena but kills two Kusagakure ninja along the way. Seeing what he has done and knowing he would have killed them if he had come across them first, Naruto and Shikamaru are paralysed with fear as Gaara quietly walks past them.

Chapter 111
As the fight between Sasuke and Gaara commences, Kakashi apologises to Sakura for worrying her by being late. He then remarks to Guy about the Anbu presence in the stadium, Konoha not knowing how or when they will be attacked. Naruto, knowing how dangerous Gaara is, realises that the only person who can currently satisfy his blood-lust is Sasuke. At the same moment, Sasuke begins attacking Gaara fast enough to bypass his Shield of Sand, oddly reminiscent of Lee 's fighting style.

Chapter 112
Kakashi explains that, having seen Lee 's fighting style before with his Sharingan, Sasuke has been training this last month to reproduce his speed. Lee knows from prior experience that speed is not enough to defeat Gaara, but Guy recognises that the speed must serve some other purpose. After he continues to be pummelled by Sasuke, Gaara retreats into a Shield of Sand, which he shaped into a sphere, to give himself time to prepare. Sasuke is unable to break through this defence with speed alone. Naruto, worried that Sasuke will be killed, races to the arena to try and stop the match. Kakashi promises that there was a good reason for why they were late.

Chapter 113
Sealed within his Shield of Sand, Gaara prepares for how he will kill Sasuke. Still unable to pierce it, Sasuke falls back to prepare his own attack. Naruto pleads with Kakashi to end the match, but Kakashi merely tells him to watch. Sasuke readies the Chidori, Kakashi's signature technique that he spent that last month teaching to Sasuke. Combining the Chidori's piercing potential with the speed mimicked from Lee, Sasuke charges at Gaara and breaks through the sphere, surprising all observers.

Chapter 114
Not only did Sasuke 's Chidori pierce the Shield of Sand, but it also managed to damage Gaara. This being the first time he has ever been injured, Gaara is distraught and ends the transformation he was working towards midway. Naruto, despite having worried for Sasuke's safety moments earlier, is suddenly envious. Since Gaara's injury has ruined their original plans, the Suna and Oto try a different approach. A genjutsu is placed over the stadium, putting most of the audience to sleep. The Fourth Kazekage attacks the Third Hokage, beginning the Konoha Crush.

Chapter 115
Giant snakes begin assaulting Konoha 's borders. In the stadium of the Chūnin Exams finals, the Anbu try to come to the Third Hokage 's rescue. The Fourth Kazekage takes the Hokage hostage and has the Sound Four seal them in, preventing the Anbu's intervention. The Kazekage removes his disguise, revealing himself as Orochimaru, and promises to kill the Hokage, his old master. Meanwhile, the few Konoha ninja in the audience that were able to avoid the sleeping genjutsu prepare to defend the village. Gaara flees with his siblings, and Sasuke follows them to continue the battle they started.

Chapter 116
Sunagakure ninja begin invading Konoha, and Konoha's forces respond accordingly. In the Chūnin Exams stadium, the conscious Konoha ninja, despite wishing to try and help the Third Hokage in his fight with Orochimaru, engage the few Otogakure ninja that managed to infiltrate the village earlier. Since Sakura is also awake, Kakashi protects her. He instructs her to wake up Naruto and Shikamaru so that can take part in a mission vital to the village. Meanwhile, Orochimaru is elated that he finally has an opportunity to kill the Third Hokage. The two prepare to fight.

Chapter 117
Kakashi tasks Sakura to pursue Sasuke and stop him from engaging the Three Sand Siblings. He summons Pakkun to guide her and has them wake up Naruto and Shikamaru (the latter of whom is only pretending to be asleep) before sending them on their way amidst an ongoing battle between Konoha and Oto. The Third Hokage prepares for battle. He attacks and Orochimaru summons three coffins. The Third attempts to stop them, but two of the coffins successfully open.

Naruto, Volume 14

Chapter 118
To share the thrill of getting to fight one's former masters, Orochimaru summons the First Hokage and the Second Hokage for Sarutobi 's benefit. Meanwhile, Sakura informs Naruto and Shikamaru of the mission given to them by Kakashi. Pakkun alerts them to the fact that they are being followed by nine Otogakure ninja. Naruto suggests ambushing them, but Shikamaru states that this would waste too much time and that it would make no difference since they are all under-qualified to neutralise the ninja. Shikamaru volunteers to stay behind and buy time for Naruto and Sakura to catch up to Sasuke. The Oto ninja pick up on his trail, but it does not stop them from getting trapped by his shadow technique.

Chapter 119
Shikamaru quickly realises that he does not have enough chakra to immobilise eight Otogakure ninja. What's more, he realises that he has missed one of the group, and hypothesises that the ninth had been keeping his distance from the others in case of an ambush. He attacks the eight to confirm his suspicions, and the ninth protects them. Although he now knows the ninth's location, Shikamaru lacks the energy to capture him too. Accepting that he will die, Shikamaru waits until he can no longer contain the eight ninja. Once they are free, however, Asuma appears with the ninth in tow and kills the remaining eight, thanking Shikamaru for lasting so long. Meanwhile, Orochimaru robs the First Hokage and the Second Hokage of their free will so that their memories will not get in the way of fighting Sarutobi.

Chapter 120
Sarutobi attacks with a fire technique, which the Second Hokage neutralises with a water technique. The First Hokage follows with one of his signature Wood Release techniques, immobilising Sarutobi. Sarutobi summons Enma and has him transform into a staff to release him. Sarutobi attacks Orochimaru with Enma, and Orochimaru parries with his Kusanagi. In the midst of his attacks Sarutobi plants explosive tags on the First and Second. Although it removes their legs, the damage regenerates, a side-effect of the technique used to reincarnate them. Seeing that a normal fight will accomplish nothing and that he is already tiring, Sarutobi prepares for his death.

Chapter 121
Just as Hiruzen is about to perform his last technique, Orochimaru removes his face, revealing that of a young woman underneath. Realising that Orochimaru has learned how to switch to others' bodies as a form of immortality, Sarutobi thinks back on how Orochimaru came to be expelled from Konoha; how he had caught Orochimaru experimenting on his fellow Konoha ninja in order to achieve immortality. With Orochimaru finally having proven successful, and already knowing of his interest in Sasuke, the Hokage states that Orochimaru's true intentions for this Konoha Crush are to gain the Sharingan.

Chapter 122
Orochimaru restores his original face so that Hiruzen can continue to fight his former protege. The First Hokage and the Second Hokage attack again, and Sarutobi once more reflects on the last time he saw Orochimaru. After being caught committing an unforgivable crime, Orochimaru gave Hiruzen the chance to kill him but he hesitated and Orochimaru fled, allowing him to at long last carry out his dream of achieving "greatness". Hoping to repent for this mistake, Hiruzen creates two shadow clones and then performs the Dead Demon Consuming Seal.

Chapter 123
The First Hokage and the Second Hokage attack Sarutobi 's shadow clones, but the clones still manage to catch each of the former Hokage. The Dead Demon Consuming Seal grabs the Hokage's souls, breaking all of the jutsu in play and allowing them a brief return to their senses. Sarutobi apologises to both for what he is about to do and then seals away their souls with the move also revealing the dead bodies of Kin Tsuchi and Zaku Abumi, both of whom were used as sacrifices to summon the two Hokage. Angry that Orochimaru could make such casual use of others' lives, the real Sarutobi tries to do the same to him. Sensing what is happening, Orochimaru summons his Kusanagi back to him, which Enma tries to stop.

Chapter 124
Despite Enma 's efforts, Sarutobi is stabbed in the back by Orochimaru 's Kusanagi. Orochimaru assures him that he will now die, but Sarutobi is unconcerned, his death guaranteed because of the Dead Demon Consuming Seal. Sarutobi explains the nature of the seal, how it defeated the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox, and then struggles to find the strength to complete the sealing of Orochimaru's soul. Meanwhile, Jiraiya finally takes part in Konoha 's defence, stopping the snakes rampaging through the village. Elsewhere, Sasuke catches up to the Three Sand Siblings. Kankurō volunteers to fight Sasuke to give Gaara a chance to escape, but Shino appears and volunteers to fight Kankurō to give Sasuke a chance to catch up to Gaara again.

Chapter 125
Sasuke reluctantly agrees to let Shino deal with Kankurō. Shino prepares his kikaichū while Kankurō prepares his Karasu. Gaara, sensing that Sasuke is near, sends Temari away so that they can face each other, the monster within him craving Sasuke's blood. Having dreamt of fulfilling this lust for the past month, Gaara begins the transformation that he initiated during the Chūnin Exams.

Chapter 126
Kankurō attacks Shino with Karasu, but Shino avoids the attack thanks to his kikaichū. Karasu follows up with a poisonous gas attack. Shino just barely evades it, but in doing so walks into another attack. Meanwhile, Sarutobi continues to struggle to remove Orochimaru 's soul. At the same time his likeness on the Hokage Rock cracks, worrying the ninja who see it. Shino is able to swarm Karasu with kikaichū but Kankurō still manages to get off another attack. The attack falls short, Shino having finally managed to guide his kikaichū to Kankurō's location. The kikaichū consume Kankurō's chakra and Shino passes out from the gas he earlier inhaled, trusting the rest of the battle to Sasuke.

Naruto, Volume 15

Chapter 127
Gaara, partially transformed, attacks Sasuke, and Sasuke has difficulty dodging. He thinks back to an earlier encounter with Gaara wherein Gaara explained his interest in killing in Sasuke. Gaara recognises that Sasuke has known true loss and loneliness, and now seeks strength. As these are also traits Gaara possesses, Gaara believes they are the same. By killing Sasuke, Gaara would prove himself superior and thus feel truly alive. Intending not to give Gaara what he wants, and to make sure he will be able to kill his brother Itachi, Sasuke attacks Gaara with Chidori.

Chapter 128
The pain caused by Chidori only increases Gaara 's interest in the battle. After advancing his transformation further he attacks Sasuke again, this time even faster than before. Knowing Chidori is the only way to damage Gaara, Sasuke remembers what Kakashi told him about the technique: that his limit is two uses per day and, if he tried to exceed that, he would die. Having already used Chidori twice and knowing he will die anyway if he doesn't try, Sasuke uses a third Chidori, activating the cursed seal to give him the needed strength. While the attack succeeds, Sasuke is unable to move afterwards. Gaara quickly recovers and moves to finish Sasuke, but is stopped by Naruto.

Chapter 129
Naruto has difficulty recognising Gaara in his transformed state. When Pakkun tells him who it is, Naruto remembers Gaara's claim that he is a monster and realises he wasn't exaggerating. Naruto suggests running, but Gaara takes his preoccupation to try and kill Sasuke. Sakura shields him, but Gaara immobilises her. Tormented about her selfless act, Gaara reflects on his childhood. When Gaara was a child in Sunagakure he only wanted friends. His peers feared him for being the host of Shukaku and ran when he was nearby, and he would accidentally attack them while trying to stop them. Sympathising with them, Gaara wondered what it was to feel pain.

Chapter 130
Ignorant of pain because of Shukaku 's protection, Gaara asked his uncle, Yashamaru, about it. Yashamaru tried to put the sensation to words, after which Gaara came to believe he felt pain in his heart. Trying to explain the difference between physical and emotional pain, Yashamaru told him that emotional pain could only be cured with love. Yashamaru added that both he and Gaara's mother, who gave her life to seal Shukaku within him, loved him. Excited, Gaara tried to find new sources of love to make his pain go away, but found none, not even from his father. While ruing his fate one night Gaara was attacked. He easily dealt with his attacker, only to discover afterwards that it was Yashamaru.

Chapter 131
Gaara apologised to Yashamaru for harming him, explaining that he didn't know who it was. He tried to rationalise Yashamaru's attack as an order of the Fourth Kazekage, but Yashamaru assured him that he had volunteered for the job. Despite his best efforts, Yashamaru had never been able to love Gaara, Gaara's existence coming at the cost of his sister's life, Gaara's mother. Since she didn't love Gaara either, Yashamaru tried to end Gaara's life by blowing himself up. Gaara survived and came to find love in proving his existence by killing others. Now intending to kill Naruto and his friends, Gaara attacks them. Naruto tries to summon Gamabunta to help him, but can only manage to summon Gamakichi.

Chapter 132
To make sure that Naruto stays committed to the battle, Gaara begins to slowly suffocate Sakura, explaining that she will only be released if he is defeated. He then attacks Naruto, who protects Gamakichi from harm. Gaara's transformation continues to progress and Naruto realises that he might have turned out just like Gaara if he hadn't met Iruka and Team 7. Although he wonders if he can really defeat someone driven by so much hate, Naruto attacks, knowing that under no circumstances can he allow himself to lose.

Chapter 133
With a newfound resolve to win, Naruto attacks Gaara with a group of shadow clones. He lands a lucky blow, damaging Gaara's defenceless underside, but this only gives Gaara a greater interest in killing him. Sasuke steps in, telling Naruto to free Sakura from Gaara's prison and flee. Having lost his entire family, Sasuke will not allow his teammates to die too, they being the only precious things he has left. Remembering Haku 's words that strength can be gained when protecting others, Naruto refuses to run, instead creating a thousand shadow clones to properly start round two.

Chapter 134
As Naruto and his thousand shadow clones attack a vulnerable Gaara, all of the onlookers are completely surprised. As a last resort, Gaara completely transforms into Shukaku and tries to crush Naruto with his sand. Still refusing to lose, Naruto uses the Nine-Tails ' chakra to summon Gamabunta to escape. Seeing Shukaku, Gamabunta has no interest in fighting, especially since Naruto has yet to earn his trust. Gamakichi, Gamabunta's son, assures his father that Naruto is a good person since he protected him from Gaara. Enraged that anyone would attack a member of his family, Gamabunta agrees to help.

Chapter 135
Gamabunta attacks Gaara in his full- Shukaku transformation. Fascinated by Naruto 's ability to summon Gamabunta, Gaara puts himself to sleep to bring out Shukaku's personality, giving it control of the Shukaku-likeness. Elated to have been released, Shukaku attacks, and Gamabunta has difficulty dodging. Knowing they cannot win a long-range battle, Gamabunta asks Naruto to transform him into another creature better-equipped for close combat. Naruto turns him into a fox, which attacks Shukaku. As the two giants clash, Naruto leaps from Gamabunta to attack Gaara, intending to wake him up.

Naruto, Volume 16

Chapter 136
Naruto manages to wake Gaara up, suppressing Shukaku 's personality again. Angered by Naruto's actions, Gaara tries to crush him with sand, but Gamabunta protects him with his tongue. Remembering that Sakura 's life is at risk, Naruto is flooded with the Nine-Tails ' chakra. He charges at Gaara and Gaara tries to restrain him, but Naruto persists, eventually head-butting him. The Shukaku likeness crumbles and both Naruto and Gaara fall to the earth, ready to exchange one final blow. At the Chūnin Exams stadium the invaders have been dealt with. The Third Hokage, meanwhile, realises that he lacks the strength to remove Orochimaru 's entire soul and settles for putting an end to his schemes.

Chapter 137
Orochimaru encourages the Third Hokage to give up and die, especially since nothing he does can stop him from destroying Konoha and its inhabitants. The Third ridicules Orochimaru for never having appreciated the calibre of Konoha ninja. At the same time, all across the village, the veteran ninja come to the village's defence; Yūgao Uzuki vows to avenge Hayate; Hiashi Hyūga defeats dozens of invaders; the fathers of Team 10 team up again for the first time in years; Shibi Aburame saves his son Shino from the poison he earlier inhaled; Tsume, Hana Inuzuka, and their ninken prepare for battle; the two remaining invaders in the Chūnin Exams stadium are surrounded; Naruto and Gaara leap at each other. Promising to teach Orochimaru that strength is not determined by one's techniques, the Third uses the Dead Demon Consuming Seal to seal away his arms. The Third looks upon his former student one last time and dies smiling, just as Naruto manages to defeat Gaara.

Chapter 138
Gaara, defeated, and Naruto, exhausted, fall to the ground. The lifeless body of the Third Hokage falls to the ground and Orochimaru curses him for sealing his arms, thereby leaving him unable to perform techniques. Now unable to continue the Konoha Crush, Orochimaru flees with the Sound Four in tow. Seeing this, Baki and Kabuto follow suit, knowing they have been defeated. Temari collects Kankurō and Sasuke makes sure Sakura is okay before proceeding to Naruto. Naruto crawls towards Gaara, who, fearing he is going to be finished off, tells him to stay away. Naruto only sympathises with everything Gaara has gone through, telling him that he might have ended up just like him if he hadn't found friends. Accordingly, if Gaara harms those friends, Naruto will have no choice but to kill him. Seeing that Naruto's strength is gained from fighting for others, Gaara questions his practice of thinking only for himself. While Temari and Kankurō carry him home, he apologises to them which shocks Temari and Kankurō. The remaining invaders flee Konoha and the Konoha ninja gather around the Third's body.

Chapter 139
Two cloaked individuals look upon a devastated Konoha. Two days after the failed Konoha Crush, a funeral for the Third Hokage is held. Iruka comforts the Third's grandson, Konohamaru, and reflects on his own experiences with the Third; when Iruka was upset by the death of his parents, the Third assured him that they and all others who die in the village's service live on so long as Konoha exists. Kakashi and Yūgao visit the Memorial Stone in memory of others that have died before going to the ceremony. Jiraiya watches them and thinks about his time under the Third's tutelage, shedding a tear over how perverted he and his master were. Naruto asks Iruka why people die to protect others, to which Iruka responds it is human nature. Agreeing, Naruto leaves with the rest of Team 7 and Iruka remarks that the Third will inevitably be replaced by someone else who is an equally great Hokage.

Chapter 140
Kabuto examines Orochimaru, concluding that there is nothing he can do to remove the Third Hokage 's seal. He at least finds a positive in Sasuke 's progress, though regrets that Orochimaru has had to go through so much for Sasuke since he could not defeat Itachi. Meanwhile, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado approach Jiraiya and tell him that, after Sunagakure found the Fourth Kazekage 's body, they surrendered to Konoha, their entire involvement in the Konoha Crush having been Orochimaru's doing. With the village's situation and the Third's death, they ask Jiraiya to become the next Hokage. He declines, offering to find Tsunade for the position instead, but requests that Naruto be allowed to come with him. Meanwhile, Kakashi tails two suspicious individuals. Because he has business with Sasuke, he has Kurenai and Asuma follow the two.

Chapter 141
Asuma and Kurenai confront the two cloaked individuals. Discovered, the two reveal themselves as Itachi Uchiha and Kisame Hoshigaki. Recognising how dangerous they are, Asuma and Kurenai prepare for battle. Asuma blocks Kisame's sword attack with his knuckle blades while Kurenai prepares to use a genjutsu on Itachi and Kisame. Kisame's manages to overpower Asuma and his sword slices his shoulder. Kurenai's genjutsu takes effect, but Itachi easily reverses it onto Kurenai. Itachi then takes the initiative of attacking her while she's in the genjutsu, but she breaks it just in time to evade his lethal attack. Meanwhile, Asuma is able to avoid Kisame's sword swings, and then delivers a cut to Kisame's face with his chakra-enhanced knuckle blade. As the battle begins to get more intense, Kakashi arrives to aid Kurenai and Asuma, apologising for intervening in their battle, but that he felt a bit uneasy about who they may be up against.

Chapter 142
Kakashi expresses surprise over the identities of the two men he had been following as Kisame and, more particularly, Itachi. When Kisame tries to take him on, Itachi tells him to stand down, citing that they are too equal in strength and that a fight would only become an inconvenience. As he would not have these same problems, he attacks Kakashi. Seeing Itachi's Mangekyō Sharingan, Kakashi instructs Asuma and Kurenai to shut their eyes since they are no match for him. Itachi uses Tsukuyomi on Kakashi, who just barely endures the attack because of his Sharingan. Struggling to remain standing, Kakashi asks why they have come to Konoha. Itachi replies that they are after the Fourth Hokage 's legacy.

Chapter 143
Knowing that Itachi and Kisame are after Naruto, Kakashi recalled about an earlier conversation he had with Jiraiya. Jiraiya informed Kakashi that he would thereafter being looking after Naruto, fearing that an organisation called Akatsuki might someday come after him because of the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox sealed within him. Knowing Itachi is part of Akatsuki, Kakashi asks if this is correct. Angry that Kakashi knows about their organisation, Itachi instructs Kisame to capture Kakashi. As Kisame moves to attack Guy appears and repels him. Seeing that things are becoming too difficult, Itachi leaves with Kisame. Meanwhile, Jiraiya tries to convince Naruto to help him look for Tsunade. Naruto has no interest until hearing that he can learn a technique stronger than Sasuke 's Chidori, at which point he eagerly accompanies Jiraiya out of Konoha.

Chapter 144
Naruto asks why Jiraiya was so determined to teach him a new technique, and theorises that it's because he has some special ability. Jiraiya replies that it's because Naruto reminds him of the Fourth Hokage. Meanwhile, Sasuke continues to train, trying to become as strong as Naruto was during his fight with Gaara for whenever he meets his brother, Itachi. When he visits Kakashi later and finds Kakashi unconscious, he learns that he was defeated by Itachi, who has returned to Konoha to capture Naruto. Sasuke goes looking for him and picks up on his trail, hoping to find him before Itachi does. Jiraiya and Naruto check into a motel a few miles from Konoha. When they catch a woman's attention, Jiraiya sends Naruto to their room so that he can try his luck. When someone knocks at their door a short while later, Naruto assumes Jiraiya has already been turned down and opens it. He instead finds Itachi.

Naruto, Volume 17

Chapter 145
Not knowing who they are, Naruto is surprised to see Itachi 's Sharingan. He is even more surprised when they reference the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox sealed within him. As Sasuke searches for Naruto, he thinks back to his childhood. Itachi seemed like an ordinary older brother who was simply distant with Sasuke. However, when Sasuke returned home one night to the Uchiha clan 's living area, he found his entire family murdered by Itachi. As Itachi and Kisame try to convince Naruto to leave his room, Sasuke arrives and vows to kill Itachi.

Chapter 146
Both Naruto and Kisame are surprised to learn that Itachi and Sasuke are brothers. Years ago, after Itachi killed their family, Itachi told Sasuke that he had done so in order to test his abilities. Frightened that this could be his motivation, Sasuke tried to escape, only for Itachi to assure him he was too weak to kill. He instead encouraged Sasuke to grow strong enough to kill him and avenge their family. Intending to finally do so, Sasuke attacks Itachi with Chidori, but Itachi easily deflects it. Naruto begins gathering chakra so that he can help Sasuke when it is absorbed by Kisame. As Kisame moves to incapacitate him, Jiraiya appears and stops the attack.

Chapter 147
Jiraiya tries to make a grand entrance, but Naruto quickly reminds him that he was gone because he was hitting on a woman. Since the woman was under the influence of a genjutsu, Jiraiya knows that Itachi and Kisame were trying to separate him from Naruto, thereby confirming that Akatsuki really is after the Nine-Tails. Hearing Jiraiya's words, Itachi realises that Jiraiya was the one who informed Kakashi about Akatsuki. Jiraiya prepares to fight them but Sasuke instructs him to leave them to him. Uninterested in their squabble, Itachi tortures Sasuke. Naruto tries to help him and Kisame pursues Naruto, prompting Jiraiya to coat the area in a toad 's stomach.

Chapter 148
Itachi tells Sasuke that he is still too weak. Jiraiya tries to capture him and Kisame but they flee, managing to escape from his Summoning: Toad Mouth Bind with Amaterasu. Jiraiya takes a sample of the flames for future study and Naruto checks on Sasuke. While they are preoccupied, Guy appears and attacks Jiraiya, having thought he was Itachi or Kisame. Naruto expresses an interest in going after the Akatsuki members, but Jiraiya tells him he would stand no chance against them. Because of the condition Sasuke and Kakashi have been left in after their encounters with Itachi, as well as Lee 's predicament, Guy regrets that Tsunade is no longer in Konoha. Jiraiya tells him that they are in the middle of searching for Tsunade, the world's greatest medic.

Chapter 149
Guy pleads with Jiraiya and Naruto to make sure they bring Tsunade back to Konoha. When Naruto promises to do so, Guy, impressed by his dedication, gives him a jumpsuit before heading home with Sasuke. As they begin their search, Naruto asks why Akatsuki is so interested in him. Jiraiya tells him that they are after the Nine-Tails for some unknown reason and that, in the future, they are unlikely to give up so easily. Naruto concludes that he will need to get stronger, which he won't be able to do until they find Tsunade. Jiraiya explains that it will not be that easy since Tsunade periodically changes her appearance. Even if it will take a while, Naruto doesn't need to worry about missing out on his training since Jiraiya will be teaching him a new technique. Eager to begin, Naruto puts on his new jumpsuit.

Chapter 150
Naruto and Jiraiya stopped at a fair to gather information on Tsunade. When Naruto said that he wanted to enjoy the fair, Jiraiya took most of his money so that he, a ninja, will not over-indulge himself. After spending what little money he was allowed and buying Jiraiya some food as thanks, Naruto found that Jiraiya had not taken his own advice; not only had he surrounded himself with women and alcohol, but he had spent Naruto's money in order to do so. As Naruto yelled at him he earned the anger of Gantetsu. Jiraiya dealt with Gantetsu, at the same time demonstrating the Rasengan. To start Naruto on his way of learning the Rasengan, Jiraiya instructed him to pop a water balloon by spinning his chakra.

Chapter 151
A few days after beginning his Rasengan training, Naruto reflects on his lack of progress in popping the water balloon. Jiraiya reluctantly gave him some tips on how to spin his chakra, after which Naruto proclaimed that he would finish this first step and master the Rasengan in three days. Jiraiya informed him that the Fourth Hokage, the Rasengan's creator, created the Rasengan after three years' hard work. While thinking, Naruto sees a cat playing with the water balloon. When the cat pops the balloon after batting it around, Naruto gets an idea and finally manages to break the balloon himself.

Chapter 152
By spinning chakra with both of his hands and forcing the energy into the water balloon from opposing directions, Naruto is able to pop it. Though unorthodox, Jiraiya is impressed and tells him about the second step to learning the Rasengan. The second step is very similar to the first; Naruto must pop a rubber ball. Since the ball is much sturdier than the balloon, he will need to improve the Rasengan's strength. Naruto once again struggles with the step as he cannot burst the ball, only managing to create a hole in it. Content with this development, Jiraiya draws a mark on the palm of his hand to help.

Chapter 153
The mark on Naruto 's hand is meant to give him a focal point for his chakra output, concentrating the Rasengan 's strength on one specific point rather than dissipating it over a larger area. This does little to help him. Meanwhile, Orochimaru is in agony from the seal placed on him by the Third Hokage. With Kabuto unable to do anything for him, they decide to go looking for Tsunade. Kabuto tells him that she is in Tanzaku Quarters, which Jiraiya also finds out in the course of his own investigation. In Tanzaku, Tsunade, a gambler with terrible luck, hits a winning streak, which causes her great concern.

Naruto, Volume 18

Chapter 154
Worried, Tsunade tries to leave Tanzaku Quarters, but Shizune convinces her to visit some tourist attractions first. Meanwhile, the mark on his palm is still not helping Naruto to concentrate his chakra. He remembers back to his days in the Academy when Iruka had him concentrate on his studies by placing a leaf on his forehead. Deciding to make use of a lesson he dismissed at the time, Naruto modifies the mark into the appearance of a leaf, finally helping him concentrate enough chakra into his Rasengan to burst the rubber ball, completing the second step. As Tsunade and Shizune elsewhere look at Tanzaku Castle, the castle collapses and Orochimaru emerges from the rubble.

Chapter 155
For the final step of his Rasengan training, Naruto must again use a balloon. This time, however, he is not to pop it. He is instead containing the power of his spinning chakra within a spherical shape; the balloon is merely a guide to achieve this goal. Although this is much more difficult than the first two steps, Naruto and Jiraiya must keep moving if they are to find Tsunade. In Tanzaku Quarters, Orochimaru confronts Tsunade. Seeing the condition Orochimaru is in, she immediately refuses to heal him. She does ask how his arms were so badly damaged, to which he responds it was carelessness when killing the Third Hokage. When this upsets Tsunade, the Third having been her teacher, Orochimaru points out that she should be used to losing loved ones.

Chapter 156
Angered by Orochimaru 's words, Shizune attacks him. Kabuto blocks her attack. Tsunade tells her to calm down and then proceeds to decimate the wall behind her, a warning for Orochimaru not to mock her again. She tells them to leave but Orochimaru offers to revive her two loved ones if she will heal his arms. Finally interested, Tsunade asks what he would do if regained use of his arms. He responds that he would destroy Konoha.

Chapter 157
Jiraiya and Naruto near Tanzaku Castle. Along the way they learn that the castle was destroyed by a giant snake. Suspecting Orochimaru, they race to the scene. Tsunade considers Orochimaru's offer to revive her loved ones in exchange for healing his arms, despite knowing it would mean Konoha 's destruction. Shizune tries to convince Tsunade to kill Orochimaru since Dan and Nawaki would not place their lives over the village, but Orochimaru takes advantage of Tsunade's fear of blood to immobilise her. Deciding to give her a chance to think, Orochimaru leaves and tells her he will be back in a week to see what her answer is. Jiraiya and Naruto arrive after everyone has left, but happen to run across Tsunade and Shizune while later getting dinner. Jiraiya bluntly asks her to become the next Hokage, confirming the Third Hokage 's death for Tsunade.

Chapter 158
Tsunade refuses to become Hokage. Naruto does not care about her answer and suggests dragging her back to Konoha so that she can heal Kakashi and Sasuke. Tsunade observes to Jiraiya that Naruto is more obnoxious than the Fourth Hokage, his previous disciple. Tsunade goes on to say that the Fourth needlessly gave his life for the village. With the Third Hokage having now done the same, just as the First Hokage and Second Hokage did, Tsunade concludes that being Hokage is a joke. Naruto lashes out at her for insulting the previous Hokage. Tsunade agrees to fight him and, although he is out-classed, he continues trying to attack her. She asks why he cares, to which he responds being Hokage is his dream. Reminded of Dan and Nawaki, Tsunade is distracted, giving Naruto a chance to attack with his incomplete Rasengan.

Chapter 159
Recognising the Rasengan, Tsunade creates a fissure in the ground. Naruto falls in and the Rasengan is forced into the ground. Seeing that it is incomplete, Tsunade reprimands Jiraiya for teaching him such a technique as it just gives Naruto unwarranted hope. Determined to prove her wrong, Naruto vows to master the Rasengan in three days. Tsunade offers the deadline of a week instead. If he can stay true to his word, he can have her priceless necklace; if he fails, she gets his wallet. Naruto accepts and runs off to start training. Tsunade and Jiraiya get drinks, during which Jiraiya reveals he is aware of some deal she has made with Orochimaru. If she decides to help him, Jiraiya states he will not hesitate to kill her. He then observes that Naruto is very much like her brother Nawaki, which Shizune elsewhere decides to tell Naruto about.

Chapter 160
To defend Tsunade 's harsh words, Shizune tells Naruto about why she is now so pessimistic and why her necklace is so important. When Tsunade was younger she gave the necklace to her younger brother, Nawaki, in the hopes it would help him achieve his dream of becoming Hokage. He died the next day, a casualty of the Second Shinobi World War, returning the necklace to her. After that she began advocating adding medical-nin to squads to prevent more deaths like her brother's. This gained Dan 's attention who, also wanting to be Hokage, wished to save as many lives as possible. Tsunade gave him her necklace when they began dating to help him in his goal. He too died during the war, and in her failed attempts to save him she developed a fear of blood. The necklace came to be regarded as cursed and Tsunade lost faith in dreams and the Hokage. Deciding to prove her wrong, Naruto resumes his Rasengan training so that he can win the necklace from Tsunade.

Chapter 161
Tsunade thinks about Orochimaru 's offer to revive Dan and Nawaki and, in turn, her time with them when they were alive. All the while, she observes Naruto 's progress with the Rasengan. Naruto is still unable to contain the Rasengan's strength into a sphere shape. After a week, he appears to have lost his bet with Tsunade, not having mastered the Rasengan. Jiraiya and Tsunade have drinks together the night before the deadline, during which Tsunade slips something into his drink.

Chapter 162
Tsunade checks on an unconscious Naruto. Because of his week of intense training, she concludes he will sleep for several days. Knowing that he hadn't mastered the Rasengan and believing it now impossible for him to do so before the challenge deadline, Tsunade begins to leave. Shizune tries to convince her not to help Orochimaru and goes so far as to face off with Tsunade, but she is easily bested and knocked unconscious. As Orochimaru and Kabuto head towards the meeting place, Orochimaru remembers Shizune's earlier actions and sends Kabuto to eliminate her. The next morning Naruto wakes up Shizune, the Nine-Tails within him having healed his injuries faster than the two women expected. Shizune tries to pursue Tsunade but is stopped by Jiraiya, who has been drugged by Tsunade and is having difficulty moving. Noticing Kabuto, Jiraiya questions Shizune about Orochimaru's secret arrangement with Tsunade. At Tanzaku Castle, Tsunade offers to heal Orochimaru's arms if he will promise to leave Konoha alone. He agrees.

Naruto, Volume 19

Chapter 163
Tsunade approaches Orochimaru and prepares to heal him. At the last moment, they are stopped by Kabuto. Having full confidence in Kabuto's loyalty, Orochimaru realises that Tsunade was about to betray him. Kabuto explains that her jutsu was filled with killing intent that he, a medical-nin, could pick up on. Tsunade does not deny it, saying that she had longed to see Dan and Nawaki again. However, Naruto had caused her to remember how much they loved Konoha. Knowing that Orochimaru was lying when he said he would spare the village, she couldn't bring herself to bring back her loved ones at the cost of destroying what they held precious. Intending to prevent Orochimaru from ever harming the village again, Tsunade attacks.

Chapter 164
Because Orochimaru is unable to fight in his current state, Kabuto battles Tsunade in his place. He informs Orochimaru that Jiraiya is nearby and likely en route, so they relocate. Jiraiya, Shizune, and Naruto just miss them, but pick up the trail. Unskilled with taijutsu and otherwise outmatched, Kabuto tries to end the battle quickly. He damages Tsunade's chest to disable her while keeping her alive, but she shirks it off and attacks him. He recovers and attempts to take advantage of her fear of blood, but Jiraiya and the others appear between them.

Chapter 165
Wishing to finish the fight by herself, Tsunade charges passed Jiraiya. Kabuto slits his own wrist to cover her in his blood, immobilising her due to her fear of blood. Naruto is confused, having considered Kabuto a friend the last time they saw each other. Kabuto informs him that he is an Otogakure spy. He adds that he is disappointed with Naruto, as he makes unimpressive use of the Nine-Tails and doesn't even compare to Sasuke. Angry, Naruto attacks him, intending to take advantage of Kabuto's injured arm, but he is easily repelled. Kabuto then heals himself. They all split up; Shizune will fight Kabuto, while Jiraiya will fight Orochimaru, and Naruto will protect Tsunade since Orochimaru and Kabuto are out of his league. Orochimaru, with Kabuto's help, summons two snakes and Jiraiya tries to summon a toad. Still under the effects of Tsunade's drug, he only manages to summon Gamakichi.

Chapter 166
With Jiraiya unable to fully control his chakra, Naruto tries to summon a toad larger than Gamakichi for him to use. He can only summon Gamatatsu, Gamakichi's younger brother. Orochimaru and Kabuto, each riding a snake, attack. Jiraiya is able to trap Orochimaru's in a swamp, but Kabuto's manages to catch Naruto in its mouth. As Naruto struggles to escape, Kabuto fights Shizune and quickly subdues her. He then turns his attention to the still-paralysed Tsunade. Jiraiya and Orochimaru exchange blows but, being unable to do much to each other, discuss their respective interests. Orochimaru says that nobody can compare to Sasuke, an Uchiha, but Jiraiya says that natural skills do not compare to someone with Naruto's determination. At that moment, Naruto blocks Kabuto's attack.

Chapter 167
Naruto tries to hit Kabuto with his incomplete Rasengan. Because Naruto needs a linear, lunging motion to use it, Kabuto easily avoids it and injures his leg. He tells Naruto that his hopes of winning and his dreams for the future are impossible, which Tsunade realises sounds just like what she said to Naruto a week earlier. Because he does not care about predictions or leg injuries, Naruto stands up and reminds Tsunade of their bet: if he can master the Rasengan in a week, he gets the First Hokage's Necklace. He creates a shadow clone, which Kabuto attacks. Naruto catches Kabuto and holds his hand to stop him from escaping. The shadow clone assists him with the Rasengan's formation, ensuring that the swirling chakra is contained in a sphere, and then Naruto strikes Kabuto with it.

Chapter 168
Kabuto is flung back by the perfected Rasengan. Kabuto is able to stand up after the attack while Naruto collapses, Kabuto having damaged his heart at the last second. Though initially confident his medical expertise has saved him from the worst of the damage, Kabuto finds that his injuries are too great and collapses. Tsunade rushes to Naruto's side and tries to heal him, vowing to not let him die in his pursuit of the title of Hokage like Dan and Nawaki did. Kabuto insists he is doomed but Naruto, healed, grasps the First Hokage's Necklace he has now won before losing consciousness. Putting faith in another's dreams once more, Tsunade puts the necklace around him. Orochimaru, seeing Naruto's success against Kabuto as a potential concern for the future, tries to kill him, but Tsunade blocks the attack with her own body.

Chapter 169
Having inflicted a fatal injury upon Tsunade, Orochimaru asks why she would give her life to protect Naruto. Tsunade, shaking at the sight of her own blood, responds that it was to protect Konoha, as Naruto will someday be its Hokage. Orochimaru scoffs at the title, saying that Hokage is for fools who want to die. Reminded of what she said to Naruto a week earlier, Tsunade tells him that she will now be one of those fools, accepting the position of Fifth Hokage for herself. Orochimaru delivers a finishing blow and then tries to do the same to Naruto, but Tsunade again blocks the attack. She overcomes her fear of blood and counterattacks, throwing him back and healing her injuries with Creation Rebirth. With the battle escalating, the Sannin each perform their largest summon.

Chapter 170
Orochimaru summons Manda, Tsunade summons Katsuyu, and Jiraiya summons Gamabunta. Gamakichi and Gamatatsu say hello to their father; Tsunade has Katsuyu take Naruto to Shizune; Manda threatens Orochimaru. Declaring this to be the last meeting of the Sannin, Jiraiya and Tsunade attack Orochimaru. Despite their efforts, Manda's speed allows Orochimaru to avoid their attacks. As Manda is about to bite Gamabunta, Tsunade appears and uses Gamabunta's giant sword to seal his mouth closed and pin him to the ground. Orochimaru wraps his tongue around her neck in an effort to strangle her, but Tsunade grabs the tongue to bring Orochimaru to her, punching him in the face.

Chapter 171
Orochimaru falls to the ground. Manda, humiliated, promises to kill Orochimaru the next time they meet before disappearing. Orochimaru regroups with Kabuto and tells Tsunade that, even if she won't heal his arms, he has one other way of regaining the ability to perform techniques. Tsunade and Jiraiya see that his face has been torn away, revealing someone else underneath. He and Kabuto flee. Jiraiya is too injured to follow and Tsunade, having expended all of her chakra, loses her youthful appearance. They take Naruto back to Tanzaku Quarters to rest. When he wakes up he tells Tsunade that she will be a terrible Hokage. Tsunade challenges him to a fight and Naruto is once again out-classed. Rather than defeat him, Tsunade kisses him on the forehead. They head back to Konoha, Tsunade is confident Naruto will someday be a wonderful Hokage.

Naruto, Volume 20

Chapter 172
Tsunade returns to Konoha as the new Hokage. The villagers are eager to have her begin her official duties, but Naruto insists that she help Sasuke and Kakashi first. They run into Shikamaru along the way, who, given his history with women, is unhappy that the Hokage is a woman too. He later reluctantly has lunch with Team 10 to celebrate his appointment as a chūnin, the only advance in rank from the Chūnin Exams. Neji elsewhere tries to locate birds with his Byakugan, but can only see seven of eight. Tsunade heals Kakashi and Sasuke. Sakura is particularly happy with Sasuke's recovery, having stayed by his bedside since his encounter with Itachi. Guy pleads for Tsunade to look at Lee too.

Chapter 173
Tsunade examines the damage to Lee 's back and finds there are bone fragments lodged in his spine. Although she, and only she, could try removing them, Lee will die if she fails. Since her odds of success are only 50%, she advises he give up his dreams of being a ninja. To Guy 's disappointment, Lee accepts his prognosis and leaves. While Team 10 is having lunch, Chōji insists that he get to have the last morsel of food, claiming it is the best. Asuma points out that he should train more and become a chūnin like Shikamaru, upsetting him. Sasuke, still recovering from his encounter with Itachi, thinks about how useless he was and how much Naruto has surpassed him. Orochimaru elsewhere sends his Sound Four to Konoha.

Chapter 174
Naruto thinks about his lunch with Iruka. Iruka is happy with Naruto's development, but informs him that he will now need to start doing actual work. After the failed Konoha Crush, the village is operating with a diminished manpower and ninja are being sent on more difficult missions and more often. Naruto is eager to start doing his part. After Team 10 has lunch, Ino tells Shikamaru that Chōji should go on a diet. Shikamaru defends him. Chōji tells Shikamaru that, now that he is a chūnin, his superiority to Sasuke and Neji is only more apparent. Shikamaru is unconcerned since he only wants to be himself, which he tells Chōji to strive for too. Naruto visits Sasuke in the hospital. Because so many others have shown a special interest in Naruto, Sasuke demands that they fight each other. Naruto accepts.

Chapter 175
Over Sakura 's objections, Naruto and Sasuke head to the hospital roof to fight. Regarding the battle casually, Naruto asks Sasuke to put on his Konoha forehead protector. Sasuke refuses since that would mean that they are equals, upsetting Naruto for not acknowledging himself as Konoha ninja. Naruto surrounds Sasuke with shadow clones, which Sasuke destroys with his Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique. As the smoke clears Sasuke sees that one clone has survived and is helping Naruto form the Rasengan. He uses his own Chidori and they charge at each other. Sakura screams for them to stop.

Chapter 176
Sakura puts herself between Naruto and Sasuke to get them to stop, but they are not able to. Kakashi catches them and sends them into two opposing water towers. He points out that they went overboard for a casual fight, and Kakashi lectures Sasuke for using the Chidori against a friend. Sasuke is unconcerned, instead happy to see that his Chidori did more damage to the water tower than Naruto's Rasengan. On closer examination, however, he finds that the Rasengan did more damage. He jealously leaves. Kakashi also lectures Jiraiya for teaching Naruto the Rasengan saying he is too young to handle it, and Jiraiya shoots back that Kakashi shouldn't have taught the Chidori to someone hellbent on vengeance. Kakashi continues saying he should know better since Sasuke and Naruto are like Orochimaru and Jiraiya once were; Naruto longs to be acknowledged by Sasuke as an equal, and Sasuke is feeling inferior to Naruto's growth. Kakashi assures Sakura that he will speak with Sasuke. Elsewhere, the Sound Four observe Sasuke.

Chapter 177
Kakashi ties Sasuke to a tree so that he can speak to him without running off. Kakashi advises Sasuke against his pursuit for revenge against Itachi. Sasuke retorts that Kakashi doesn't know what he's been through and offers to kill everyone Kakashi loves. Kakashi points out that everyone he loves is already dead. However, both he and Sasuke have found friends in Team 7, and they would do well to value what they still have more than what have lost. Kakashi leaves him to consider it and he struggles to forget about Itachi. Before he can reach a conclusion he is attacked by the Sound Four. He quickly repels them and challenges them to try again.

Chapter 178
The Sound Four attack Sasuke again, this time having more success. Sasuke still retains the advantage. Meanwhile, Sakura thinks about Sasuke and wonders if it was a good idea to tell Naruto about the cursed seal Sasuke received from Orochimaru, which he had previously instructed her not to. Naruto assured her that Sasuke would never give in to Orochimaru's temptations, putting a smile on her face. Sasuke, however, has been defeated by the Sound Four. They tell him he will never be able to defeat them if he remains in Konoha, as only Orochimaru can give one true power.

Chapter 179
The Sound Four remark that Orochimaru is wasting his time with Sasuke. Sasuke activates his cursed seal in an effort to prove them wrong, but they are unimpressed since they have greater control over their own cursed seals. They remind him of his desire to kill Itachi and promise that Orochimaru could give him the strength he needs, improving his cursed seal being only one of many possibilities. They leave Sasuke to pick between Orochimaru and Konoha, and Sasuke reaches a decision. Elsewhere, Lee reflects on his dreams of becoming a splendid ninja that excels in taijutsu. As he remembers the confidence Guy has always had in him, Guy comes to see him.

Chapter 180
Lee is indebted to Guy for giving him hopes of achieving his dreams of becoming a ninja and guidance in fulfilling those dreams. However, Guy's advice of hard work will do him no good with the operation that will restore him to fighting capability, as his survival is a matter of luck rather than skill or persistence. Because his death would leave him unable to be a ninja in any capacity, he is torn over what to do. Guy tells him to go through with the operation since Lee would only be even sadder if he gave up on his dream. If he at least tries to resume his life as a ninja, that will make all the difference and he will definitely survive. Lee is still reluctant, so Guy tells him that if Lee died in pursuit of his dreams, Guy would die too for being unable to fulfil his own dreams of helping Lee achieve his dreams. Lee decides to go through with the operation.

Volumes 21–30

Naruto, Volume 21

Chapter 181
After gathering his things, Sasuke heads for Konoha 's exit. He finds Sakura waiting for him there. He tells her to go home. She does not, instead asking why, after all they've been through together, he always ignores her. Sasuke responds that she can't understand him, but Sakura insists that, because she loves him, she's willing to try. She offers to help him take revenge and to accompany him in leaving Konoha, anything so long as she can be with him. He leaves so she threatens to scream. He knocks her out after thanking her. The Sound Four greet Sasuke outside the village to accompany him to Orochimaru.

Chapter 182
While running errands for Tsunade, Izumo and Kotetsu find Sakura unconscious. They wake her up and she tells them about Sasuke 's defection. They immediately inform Tsunade. Surprised that Orochimaru is making his move so soon, Tsunade has Shikamaru brought before her and tells him what has happened. Because the village is understaffed after Orochimaru's Konoha Crush, Shikamaru and a genin team of his choosing are all that can be spared to retrieve Sasuke. Tsunade recommends Naruto and Shikamaru insists on bringing Chōji. Naruto suggests that Shino would be preferable to Chōji, but Kiba informs them that Shino is away on a mission. He, however, volunteers. Lee overhears them and recommends Neji. Lee himself awaiting his surgery.

Chapter 183
Before the Sasuke Recovery Team departs, Shikamaru asserts his leadership and establishes a basic approach to how the mission will be carried out. Despite the frantic nature of the mission, the team and Rock Lee can find no faults with his plan. Sakura stops them before they leave and pleads with Naruto to bring Sasuke home, believing that he is now the only person capable of getting through to him. Admitting that he knows of Sakura's feelings, Naruto half-heartedly vows to do so, encouraging the team and causing Sakura to acknowledge all of his selfless actions. Elsewhere the Sound Four inform Sasuke of a task given to them by Orochimaru, bluntly telling him that he needs to die once.

Chapter 184
The Sound Four offer to advance Sasuke 's cursed seal to its second level. Because they are forcing the process, Sasuke must be put into a death-like state for an extended period of time. They explain the state as 'suspended animation' after which Sasuke agrees and, after "dying", is sealed into a coffin. Meanwhile, Tsunade gives Lee a final chance to back out of the operation. Seeing how determined he is to resume his life as a ninja and fulfil his dreams, she immediately gets to work. As the Sound Four carry Sasuke's coffin to Orochimaru, they are found by Konoha ninja returning from a mission. Knowing they will need help, the Sound Four activate their cursed seals.

Chapter 185
After activating level one of their cursed seals, the Sound Four attack Raidō Namiashi and Genma Shiranui. When they do not return their teammates, Iwashi Tatami and Shizune, go looking for them and find them near death. The Sasuke Recovery Team, detecting the battle while pursuing Sasuke, realises that Sasuke has escorts. They near the Sound Four's location and find traps in the area. Knowing they are probably resting after their battle, the Retrieval Team prepares to ambush them.

Chapter 186
Having been forced the activate level two of their cursed seals during the earlier fight with the Konoha ninja, the Sound Four rest. The Sasuke Recovery Team, observing them, determines that Sasuke is likely in the coffin the Sound Four have with them. They approach, but are quickly attacked. Although the Sound Four believe they have stopped an ambush, they discover that they have been captured by Shikamaru 's Shadow Imitation Technique. Sakon is somehow able to free them and Jirōbō immediately traps them in a rock prison from which the Retrieval Team is unable to escape. The Sound Four continue on while Jirōbō stays behind, which Neji discovers to be because he is absorbing their chakra.

Chapter 187
As their chakra is slowly consumed by Jirōbō, Shikamaru analyses the damage that Kiba is doing to their rock prison in his attempts to break out. He offers to give up the others if Jirōbō will let him go, but Jirōbō refuses. Most of the Sasuke Recovery Team concludes he is a traitor but Chōji, trusting Shikamaru, recognises that he has a plan. Shikamaru informs them that, although their prison repairs itself, the process is slowed at the point furthest from Jirōbō. With the help of Neji they are able to pinpoint the slowest repairing point. Ashamed for doubting him, the team focuses their attacks on that area and are able to escape.

Chapter 188
Jirōbō is impressed that the Sasuke Recovery Team was able to escape but, having consumed most of their chakra, is confident he can defeat them. Shikamaru suggests splitting the team up, the others going ahead while he catches Jirōbō with his shadow and Naruto fights him. Jirōbō ridicules the plan and Shikamaru's jutsu, expressing his sympathies that the team has a leader as useless as Shikamaru. Chōji demands that he, and only he, be allowed to fight Jirōbō while the others follow the rest of the Sound Four. He gives them Military Rations Pills to restore their chakra which Shikamaru, confident in Chōji, accepts. They leave and Jirōbō tries to go after them, but Chōji takes the first of his Three Coloured Pills, the green Spinach Pill ( ホウレン丸, Hōrengan ) to stop Jirōbō.

Chapter 189
After taking the first of the Three Coloured Pills, Chōji is able to match Jirōbō in physical strength. They exchange blows, but Chōji quickly begins to feel the strain of taking the pill. As they leave the area the Sasuke Recovery Team wonders if Chōji can defeat Jirōbō, but Shikamaru informs them that one-on-one battles are perhaps the best they can hope for and that Chōji, who considers himself as the weakest of the team, is doing his part now. Shikamaru adds that he is wrong to think so, as Chōji is actually the strongest. Jirōbō activates the first stage of his cursed seal to overpower Chōji and observes that he has been abandoned by the rest of his team. Determined to prove Jirōbō wrong and to avoid disappointing Shikamaru, Chōji takes the second pill, the yellow Curry Pill ( カレー丸, Karēgan ), to increase his size to gigantic proportions.

Chapter 190
Jirōbō activates level two of his cursed seal to repel Chōji. Chōji cannot move after taking two of his Three Coloured Pills and thus cannot stop Jirōbō from eating the last of his potato chips. Jirōbō assures him that he shouldn't feel bad since Chōji is fat and will soon be joined by Shikamaru, his "worthless" team leader, in death. Chōji thinks back to his childhood and how all of the kids his age looked down on him for his weight. Only Shikamaru stuck up for him and, in fact, didn't care, knowing Chōji had more important qualities. They have been best friends ever since. Although using the last pill will surely cause his death, Chōji does not hesitate to take the red Chilli Pill ( トンガラシ丸, Tongarashigan ). Easily restraining Jirōbō, he informs him that he's one-hundred times as powerful as he was before. Chōji tells him that he could ignore being called fat or having food taken from him. What he cannot forgive is Shikamaru being insulted. He punches Jirōbō, decimating the area.

Naruto, Volume 22

Chapter 191
Jirōbō dies and Chōji starts walking in the direction that the rest of the Sasuke Recovery Team went in. Seeing that they have marked their path for him, he collapses, glad to know he has friends that believe in him. Meanwhile, the rest of the team notices that the Sound Four has not set traps for them, meaning they expected Jirōbō to win. Taking advantage of this, Shikamaru transforms into Jirōbō and joins up with the three other Otogakure ninja. However, because he doesn't reprimand Tayuya for her insults like Jirōbō would, his identity is exposed and most of the team is caught in Kidōmaru 's webbing. Neji takes advantage of this preoccupation and attacks him from behind.

Chapter 192
Kidōmaru avoids Neji 's attack and catches him in a cocoon of webbing. With the Sasuke Recovery Team unable to move, Kidōmaru decides to enjoy himself before regrouping with the Sound Four. Naruto and his shadow clones are caught in his web, so Kidōmaru plays target practice to figure out which is the real one. They all turn out to be shadow clones, and Naruto attacks Kidōmaru from behind. It ceases to work and Naruto is about to be captured, but Neji appears and releases him. Able to break Kidōmaru's chakra -infused webbing with his abilities, Neji concludes that he is the only one who can fight him.

Chapter 193
Because they need to catch Sasuke at any cost, Neji volunteers to fight Kidōmaru by himself. The remaining members of the Sasuke Recovery Team resume their pursuit of the Sound Four. Kidōmaru attempts to stop them but Neji neutralises his webbing. Concluding that Neji is the strongest member of the team, Kidōmaru tries various attacks to figure out Neji's strengths and weaknesses. Believing Neji can only break his webs by touching them with his hands, Kidōmaru binds his arms. Since this is not true, Neji takes advantage of Kidōmaru's lowered guard to attack with Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms.

Chapter 194
Neji successfully strikes Kidōmaru with his Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms. Kidōmaru covers himself with a special golden version of his webbing at the last second, allowing him to avoid damage and prevent Neji from sealing his tenketsu. Knowing he cannot win a close-combat fight, Kidōmaru starts attacking from afar. Neji is able to block his attacks with Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven. Surprised by the defence and Neji's ability to react to attacks from behind, Kidōmaru tries to find a weakness in his abilities. After activating his cursed seal he douses Neji in webbing.

Chapter 195
Kidōmaru 's webbing sticks Neji to the ground, leaving him unable to perform the Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven. Neji opts to block the incoming attacks by hand, but is unable to block all of them. Kidōmaru realises that this means Neji's Byakugan has a blindspot, so he concentrates his efforts on pinpointing it. After determining that Neji cannot see things beyond fifty metres and cannot see anything directed at a particular point behind his neck, Kidōmaru believes he has "won the game". He activates level two of his cursed seal and creates a bow and arrow to put an end to his "worthy opponent".

Chapter 196
Kidōmaru fires an arrow at Neji 's blindspot. Neji, having suspected his blindspot had been discovered, is able to dodge enough to keep the attack from killing him. Kidōmaru realises that Neji must have surrounded the area with chakra to compensate for his blindspot and pick up on anything that approaches from that direction. Disappointed that the strongest "character" of the Sasuke Recovery Team has been figured out so easily, Kidōmaru modifies his arrow to make it faster and adds a string to guide it mid-flight. Once a fleeing, injured, exhausted Neji presents his blindspot, Kidōmaru fires again and successfully hits him.

Chapter 197
Neji is badly wounded by Kidōmaru 's arrow. However, he continues fighting; he injects some of his chakra into the guiding string attached to the arrow, which travels back to and paralyses Kidōmaru. Kidōmaru falls from the tree he was hiding in, assuming that this was Neji's dying effort. Following Naruto 's example of not allowing seemingly insurmountable odds stop him from winning, Neji meets Kidōmaru as he reaches the ground and delivers a killing blow. As Kidōmaru's life fades Neji explains that he allowed himself to be hit, knowing Kidōmaru would attack from his blindspot and therefore making it easy to avoid a fatal wound. Kidōmaru asks if it was worth it, which Neji affirms: this victory and his helping the Sasuke Recovery Team has made his injuries and likely death worth it.

Chapter 198
With his dying breath, Kidōmaru tells Neji that the Sasuke Recovery Team is wasting their time, as Sasuke is fully committed to joining Orochimaru. Neji is confident that Naruto can change Sasuke's mind, and passes out after entrusting Sasuke's retrieval to the rest of the team. The retrieval team near the remaining Sound Four while the Sound Four realises their teammates are running late. Elsewhere, Orochimaru agonises over the Sound Four's tardiness, desperate to take Sasuke's body to escape the Third Hokage 's seal. When he cannot wait any longer, he instructs Kabuto to prepare an alternative. Kabuto has several prisoners fight to the death with the promise that the victor will be released.

Chapter 199
As he watches the prisoners fight each other, Kabuto tells the dying Kimimaro about Sasuke. Of comparable abilities to Kimimaro, Sasuke is to be Orochimaru 's new host body. Whereas Kimimaro is too sick to fill this role, Sasuke is now too late. Orochimaru approaches the victor, Gen'yūmaru, who realises what is about to happen to him. He asks that Orochimaru at least release his family, which Orochimaru agrees to before taking control of his body. Kimimaro, regretting that he could not help Orochimaru, leaves, deciding to be useful one last time by retrieving Sasuke. Elsewhere, the remaining members of the Sasuke Recovery Team catch up to Sakon and Tayuya. The Oto ninja spot them and Sakon goes in to attack.

Naruto, Volume 23

Chapter 200
The Sasuke Recovery Team turns out to be nothing but Naruto 's shadow clones. While Sakon is preoccupied with the clones, the actual team members manage to take the coffin containing Sasuke away from Tayuya. Sakon, enraged, pursues them and singles out Akamaru, who is covering their escape. Kiba saves him but the three of them are flung off a cliff. Shikamaru instructs Naruto to take the coffin while he goes to help Kiba and Akamaru, but they are attacked by Kimimaro.

Chapter 201
Kimimaro takes the coffin containing Sasuke from Shikamaru and Naruto. While Tayuya is stunned to see him, the former, dying leader of the Sound Four, Kimimaro tells her that he won't kill her if she deals with Shikamaru and Naruto. He leaves to take Sasuke to Orochimaru. Naruto and Shikamaru team up against Tayuya, but Naruto only pretends to engage her in battle, instead following Kimimaro and finding him in a field. Orochimaru elsewhere mourns having not been able to take Kimimaro as a host body, his kekkei genkai being most desirable.

Chapter 202
When questioned by Naruto, Kimimaro explains that Orochimaru wishes to take Sasuke 's body for himself. Enraged at the prospect, Naruto taps into the Nine-Tails ' chakra and surrounds Kimimaro with hundreds of shadow clones. Meanwhile, Tayuya asks Shikamaru about his practice of sacrificing one of his teammates to defeat one member of the Sound Four just to retrieve Sasuke. Shikamaru regrets that he had to, but explains that they all would have risked their lives for Sasuke, a friend, with or without his orders. As they prepare for battle, Tayuya summons her Doki. Elsewhere, Kiba and Akamaru believe they have an advantage of numbers over Sakon. They find that Sakon is not alone, his brother Ukon fighting alongside him.

Chapter 203
Naruto 's shadow clones attack, but Kimimaro, preparing his kekkei genkai, is not concerned. Elsewhere, Sakon, with the help of his cursed seal, and Ukon overpower Kiba. Interested in ending the battle quickly, Ukon advances his cursed seal to its second level and forces Sakon to do the same. Akamaru knows they are outmatched so he convinces Kiba to perform a joint combination. Taking on the form of a double-headed wolf, Kiba and Akamaru attack the joined brothers with their new technique. Meanwhile, Shikamaru struggles to avoid the Doki 's attacks, but is able to notice that Tayuya controls them with her Demonic Flute.

Chapter 204
Sakon and Ukon are split apart because of Kiba and Akamaru 's attack. They believe they have won, only to find that the brothers easily recover from the separation. They try to attack again, but are blocked. When Sakon and Ukon counter-attack Akamaru puts himself in danger to protect Kiba. While Akamaru manages to blind Sakon at the last minute, Ukon is able to join with Kiba's body. He tells Kiba that he will kill Kiba from the inside, destroying his cells and leaving unfazed once Kiba is dead. Needing to help Akamaru, Kiba stabs himself, taking advantage of the fact that Ukon, merged with him, will suffer the same injuries.

Chapter 205
Ukon is amazed that Kiba would stab himself just to kill him. As Kiba goes for a killing blow, Ukon exits his body to avoid further damage. Kiba takes this time to gather Akamaru and escape. Ukon, exhausted, rejoins with Sakon and demands that, once Sakon has found Kiba and Akamaru, they kill them together. Meanwhile, Kimimaro is able to destroy wave after wave of Naruto 's shadow clones, his dancing, acrobatic movements and his ability to use his own bones as weapons being more than a match.

Chapter 206
Kimimaro continues to keep Naruto away from Sasuke 's coffin, using his dances and bones to prevent any of Naruto's shadow clones from getting through. Elsewhere, an injured Kiba and an incapacitated Akamaru hide from Sakon. When he sees that he is leaving a blood trail, allowing Sakon to follow them, Kiba abandons his coat and flees down river with Akamaru. Meanwhile, Shikamaru is given no opportunities to attack, Tayuya 's control over her Doki allowing her to cover all possibilities. Playing a new tune on her Demonic Flute, Tayuya has the Doki attack.

Chapter 207
The Doki produce spiritual effigies that can pursue Shikamaru beyond their physical range and through physical matter, all in accordance with the music played by Tayuya. Shikamaru falls back and formulates a plan. He starts focusing his attacks on Tayuya, the Doki's controller. Tayuya surrounds herself with the Doki to act as shields against the attacks and retaliate towards the attacks' source. Shikamaru then reveals himself, so Tayuya groups the Doki together and has them attack. Having figured out what every finger arrangement on Tayuya's Demonic Flute causes the Doki to do, Shikamaru knows what to expect, allowing him to capture the Doki with his shadow.

Chapter 208
Having lost control of the Doki, Tayuya sends them away to keep Shikamaru from using them against her. She once again does as Shikamaru had planned; not only has she got rid of the Doki, something he could not do, but in doing so she did not notice his shadow approaching her, allowing him to catch her. Tayuya activates level two of her cursed seal to escape his control and traps him in a genjutsu. Shikamaru unsuccessfully throws a kunai at her. Tayuya picks up the kunai and approaches him to kill him with it, only to be trapped by his shadow again. Having broken the genjutsu, it was revealed that Shikamaru threw the kunai to Tayuya to trick her into coming close enough that she couldn't overpower his shadow again.

Naruto, Volume 24

Chapter 209
Shikamaru tries to strangle Tayuya with his shadow before she can escape, and despite the technique being in close proximity of its target where it worked best, Tayuya is able to use the power of her cursed seal to resist his attack. Meanwhile, Kimimaro continues to defeat Naruto 's waves of shadow clones. Just when all of his shadow clones are destroyed, the seal keeping Sasuke within his coffin dissipates and he emerges. Naruto tries to convince him to come back but he runs off. When Naruto starts to follow Sasuke, Kimimaro attacks but is blocked by Lee, who tells Naruto to go after Sasuke while he deals with Kimimaro.

Chapter 210
Lee reminds Naruto that he promised Sakura that he would bring Sasuke back to Konoha. Naruto leaves Kimimaro to Lee and follows Sasuke. Back in Konoha, Guy races to Tsunade as soon as he returns from his mission. She informs him that Lee's surgery was a complete success, and both are then informed that Lee has left the hospital. Tsunade notices that Lee has forgotten his medicine, accidentally taking her sake instead. Guy is horrified by the news. Lee and Kimimaro begin fighting but Kimimaro has no difficulty predicting and blocking Lee's strikes. After Lee takes a short break to take his "medicine", he becomes drunk and assumes a Drunken Fist stance.

Chapter 211
Kiba leaves the safety of the river to hide on land. Elsewhere, Lee, drunk, attacks Kimimaro. Kimimaro is no longer able to predict and block Lee's attacks, as Lee himself does not know what he is doing. After Lee manages to land several blows and dodges all of Kimimaro's, Kimimaro makes greater use of his Shikotsumyaku, sprouting bones from all over his body to damage Lee whenever he attacks.

Chapter 212
Kimimaro 's manipulation of his skeletal structure allows him to block or neutralise all of Lee 's attacks. This, combined with Lee's sobering up, again leaves him unable to damage Kimimaro. Lee persists despite his recent surgery, knowing he must buy time for Naruto. Elsewhere, Sakon searches for the hiding Kiba. Kiba believes he has escaped detection when Sakon begins to move away, only to be greeted by Ukon, who could approach unnoticed by wearing Kiba's coat, masking his scent with Kiba's own. Shikamaru meanwhile can no longer restrain Tayuya and she moves to finish him off. Before either he, Kiba, or Lee can be killed, one of the Three Sand Siblings appears and rescues each.

Chapter 213
The Three Sand Siblings inform the Sasuke Recovery Team that the Fifth Hokage asked for their help, which, because of Naruto, they were inclined to provide. Gaara, seeing that Lee is still suffering from the injuries he inflicted, protects him from Kimimaro. Tayuya retreats when Temari arrives. Shikamaru briefs her on Tayuya's abilities and suggests retreating, but Temari is not interested. Sakon tries to merge with Kankurō in an effort to kill him and get at Kiba. Kankurō uses his puppets as shields which, being unable to merge with, Sakon is easily defeated by.

Chapter 214
Ukon appears to protect Sakon, allowing his brother to recuperate within his body. Taking advantage of the fewer targets, Kankurō navigates them into his Kuroari. Once they are trapped within it, Kankurō bombards it with knives, killing Sakon and Ukon. Elsewhere, Tayuya hides from Temari among the trees, She brings out a spare flute, but her sound-based genjutsu is unable to break through the gusts of wind generated by Temari's fan. Temari summons Kamatari, who levels the forest and crushes Tayuya under debris.

Chapter 215
Not wanting Gaara to fight by himself, Lee tries to help and attacks Kimimaro to try and provide an opening for him. Gaara restrains him and instructs him to not interfere, saying he doesn't need the help, especially from someone in Lee's condition. Kimimaro, seeing that Gaara does not rely on taijutsu like his two opponents, contemplates how to respond. He is quickly captured with Gaara's sand and crushed, but by activating the first stage of his cursed seal and strengthening his bones, he avoids death. Gaara tries once more, using even more sand to crush Kimimaro and the surrounding area, but Kimimaro again survives.

Chapter 216
With level two of his cursed seal active, Kimimaro is able to outrun Gaara 's sand and break through some of his more basic defences. He uses his spine to immobilise Gaara and creates a battering ram out of bone. Kimimaro claims it to be capable of breaking through any defence, so Gaara creates his strongest defence: a Shukaku replica. As the two test which is superior, Orochimaru and Kabuto discuss Kimimaro. The last member of the Kaguya clan, Kimimaro is a natural prodigy with the clan's Shikotsumyaku. Both repeat their regrets that Kimimaro's illness will soon cause his death, depriving Orochimaru of such a useful ability.

Chapter 217
Gaara 's defence proves stronger than Kimimaro 's attack. Defeated, Kimimaro finds solace in that, when he dies, he will continue to live on in Orochimaru 's heart. Gaara tells him he has been brainwashed and buries him underground. Kimimaro attacks again as he sinks, sprouting a field of bones from the ground, but Gaara protects himself and Lee from damage. Kimimaro emerges from one of the bones, telling them he was not brainwashed and preparing another attack. He succumbs to his illness before he can follow through. Lee and Gaara discuss Kimimaro and how strong he was, which Gaara observes to have been because he fought for Orochimaru. Even if someone is evil, people who consider them precious will always fight for them. At the Valley of the End, Naruto finally tracks Sasuke down.

Naruto, Volume 25

Chapter 218
Sasuke tries to ignore Naruto and continue on to Orochimaru. Remembering Sakura 's earlier failure to persuade Sasuke, Naruto asks why he would turn away from everything and everyone in Konoha. Sasuke responds that he owes them nothing and has finished his business with the village. When Naruto attacks him in anger, Sasuke adds that he didn't become any stronger by staying in Konoha. Orochimaru can give him the power he desires. Naruto reminds him of Orochimaru's actions and his intent to take Sasuke's body. Sasuke does not care, so Naruto promises to bring Sasuke home by force if necessary.

Chapter 219
Sasuke remembers that he and Naruto were interrupted the last time they fought. Intending to settle that contest, Sasuke attacks him. He is impressed by the power granted to him by his newly-evolved cursed seal and concludes he has made the right choice by defecting to Orochimaru. Naruto counterattacks in an effort to bring Sasuke back to his senses. Sasuke claims to have always been quite aware of what he was doing, even when he was wasting his time in Konoha. He is not driven by future possibilities, his actions determined by his past with Itachi.

Chapter 220
One day when they were younger, Sasuke accompanied Itachi on one of his training sessions. Impressed by Itachi's skills, Sasuke asked Itachi to teach him something, but Itachi, as always, refused by poking him on the forehead and promising to help him later. As they returned home, Sasuke marvelled at the Uchiha clan 's accomplishments as explained to him by Itachi. When they encountered their father, Fugaku, he spoke to Itachi about an approaching mission. Itachi refused to take part, wishing to take part in Sasuke's Academy orientation. Seeing that Itachi was determined, Fugaku volunteered to go in his place.

Chapter 221
Sasuke was pleased to have Fugaku accompany him on his first day at the Academy. However, the weight of his father's, his instructors', and even his classmates' expectations for him to measure up to Itachi 's achievements left him disheartened. Despite Sasuke's best efforts and initial praise from his father, the pressure intensified. Meanwhile, Itachi, burdened by the anticipated responsibilities as the future of the Uchiha clan, began showing signs of strain. At one point, he speculated that Sasuke harbored resentment towards him. Sasuke tried to convey that this wasn't the case, but Itachi insisted that, as an older brother, his role was to serve as an obstacle for Sasuke.

Chapter 222
Itachi was confronted by members of the Konoha Military Police Force about his recent actions, having not lived up to the Uchiha clan 's expectations since he joined the Anbu. They questioned him about the death of Shisui Uchiha, Itachi's close friend, who had been instructed to keep tabs on Itachi's movements. Although Shisui's death appeared to be a suicide, the police believed Itachi may have staged the scene. Itachi attacked them and easily overpowered them, expressing his distaste for the clan. Fugaku stepped in and demanded Itachi's apology, but Itachi persisted, saying he had lost faith in the clan's future. It was only after Sasuke 's pleaded for him to stop that he apologised.

Chapter 223
Sasuke thought about that tension that had arisen between Itachi and Fugaku, wondering what could have ruined Itachi's standing amongst the Uchiha. However, from that point further, Fugaku became interested in Sasuke's development. After he taught Sasuke the Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique in less time than it had taken to teach Itachi, Fugaku said he was proud of Sasuke for the first time. He added that Sasuke should no longer try to follow in Itachi's footsteps. Sasuke nevertheless continued to idolise Itachi.

Chapter 224
Sasuke asked his mother about Fugaku, wondering what their father really thought of him and Itachi. She assured him that Fugaku only ever had words of praise for Sasuke and that his interest in Itachi was only for the Uchiha clan 's benefit. Soon afterwards, Sasuke returned home one night to find all the members of his clan dead; murdered by Itachi. Itachi used his Mangekyō Sharingan to torture Sasuke and destroy the facade of a loving older brother he had assumed for so long. Explaining to have killed the Uchiha to measure his abilities, Itachi added that Sasuke now represented his greatest challenge. If Sasuke were to grow up hating him and acquire the Mangekyō Sharingan, they would be a match. However, to gain it, Sasuke would need to kill his closest friend.

Chapter 225
Itachi confirmed that he had killed Shisui to acquire the Mangekyō Sharingan, the death of one's closest friend being needed to awaken it. He directed Sasuke to the Naka Shrine and encouraged him to use the information stored there to become enough to gain power and kill him, avenging their clan. Sasuke passed out and woke up as the last Uchiha in Konoha. Distraught over the loss of the family that had just started to accept him, Sasuke agreed to live the rest of his life hating Itachi. Sasuke, realising that Naruto is his closest friend, decides to kill him to pave the way towards killing Itachi.

Chapter 226
Naruto tries to find the logic in killing one's closest friend. Sasuke attacks him, pointing out that nobody will interrupt their fight this time. Sasuke prepares his Chidori to kill Naruto. Naruto, intending to drag Sasuke back to Konoha, prepares his Rasengan. Their attacks collide with each other.

Naruto, Volume 26

Chapter 227
Since their Chidori and Rasengan are somewhat of equal power, Sasuke and Naruto are flung apart. Sasuke is angry that Naruto could match him, while Naruto is disappointed to find that Sasuke really did intend to kill him. As he tries to come to terms with this, he is attacked by Sasuke, who wants to finish the battle quickly. Naruto dodges and reflects on the long rivalry he has had with Sasuke as well as the fact that he was always secretly been jealous too. When Sasuke catches Naruto and prepares a finishing blow, Naruto, wondering if they were ever really friends, begins using the Nine-Tails ' chakra.

Chapter 228
Kakashi learns of Sasuke 's defection and the Sasuke Recovery Team, an under-qualified team of genin, being sent to bring him back. He races from Konoha and instructs his ninken to find Naruto and Sasuke, hoping to reach them before they kill each other. Meanwhile, Sasuke has pierced through Naruto's shoulder with his Chidori. Having missed the heart, Sasuke begins to choke Naruto so that he can kill him and gain the Mangekyō Sharingan. The Nine-Tails ' chakra begins to leak out before he can do so, forcing Sasuke to release Naruto and healing Naruto's injury. Naruto threatens to break all of the bones in Sasuke's body in order to keep him safe from Orochimaru.

Chapter 229
Surprised by the Nine-Tails ' chakra, Sasuke asks Naruto what he is. Naruto responds that he is a friend. Naruto attacks and Sasuke is unable to keep up with his speed. Naruto begins beating sense into him, causing Sasuke to yell that Naruto, never having had a family, can't understand what it's like to lose them. Naruto admits that this is true, but says he had come to think of Sasuke as a brother. Realising that Naruto regards him with a familial bond, Sasuke's Sharingan fully develops. He puts on his Konoha forehead protector and promises to sever their bond so that Naruto will no longer pursue him.

Chapter 230
By putting on his Konoha forehead protector, Sasuke acknowledges Naruto as his equal, both being strong and both knowing what it is to be lonely. However, Sasuke claims that Naruto lacks the power to scratch the forehead protector, and that once he has killed Naruto he will become even stronger. Naruto attacks and Sasuke, his Sharingan having matured, is able to predict his movements and dodge his strikes. He attacks Naruto's openings and repels him. Within Naruto's subconscious, the Nine-Tails grants him more of its chakra, allowing Naruto to obtain the one-tailed form.

Chapter 231
Seeing his one-tailed form, Sasuke finally understands why others find Naruto so interesting. Naruto lunges at him and, although Sasuke's Sharingan is able to predict Naruto's movements, it cannot predict the chakra shroud's actions. Sasuke tries to attack from a distance but the shroud not only protects Naruto, it also extends his physical range. Discovering that he is no match, Sasuke advances his cursed seal to its second level to prove his abilities are superior.

Chapter 232
Although Naruto 's one-tailed form and Sasuke 's level two cursed seal form make them equal matches, the two power sources have negative effects on their respective bodies. Deciding it is time to put an end to the fight and their history together, the two prepare their final attacks. Naruto forms a Rasengan and Sasuke creates his Chidori. The two charge at each other and clash their techniques.

Chapter 233
Naruto 's Nine-Tails -fuelled Rasengan and Sasuke 's cursed seal -powered Chidori creates a sphere of chakra around them. Within the sphere Sasuke punches Naruto and Naruto scratches Sasuke's forehead protector, doing what Sasuke claimed he could not. They stand together as the sphere dissipates and when it is gone Sasuke stands over an unconscious Naruto. Sasuke's forehead protector falls off and, as he starts coughing up blood, he looks down at Naruto. It starts to rain and Kakashi finally arrives, though he finds Naruto alone and defeated.

Chapter 234
Kakashi regrets the way things have turned out and gathers up Naruto. Because of the rain he has lost Sasuke 's trail, so he carries Naruto back to Konoha. Sasuke staggers towards Orochimaru, having decided not to kill Naruto. Although that would have given him strength in the form of the Mangekyō Sharingan, acquiring it would have been what Itachi wanted, which Sasuke is not willing to do. Kakashi marvels at the choice of location for Naruto and Sasuke's battle: the Valley of the End. Their battle being much like the one that formed the valley, Kakashi wonders if battles like this will continue forever. Meanwhile, an Akatsuki member emerges from the ground and comments on the battle.

Chapter 235
Naruto wakes up as Kakashi carries him back to Konoha, allowing him to hear about the fates of the rest of the Sasuke Recovery Team. Tsunade is hard at work trying to save Chōji from the side-effects of the Three Coloured Pills. Kiba and Akamaru, though badly injured, are expected to make a complete recovery. A team of medical-nin is hard at work trying to regenerate Neji 's wounds. Shikamaru, having only suffered a dislocated finger, is hit hardest by what happened to his team. He considers giving up on being a ninja, since he wasn't able to protect his friends. His father, Shikaku, points out that even if he quits his friends will continue to be put in dangerous situations, but when they are Shikamaru will not be able to help them. Tsunade informs them that all the members of the team will be fine and that Naruto has also been safely recovered. However, since Sasuke escaped, the mission was a failure. Elated that nobody died under his command, Shikamaru vows to not fail again.

Naruto, Volume 27

Chapter 236
Shikamaru points out to Tsunade that a medical-nin should have been assigned to the Sasuke Recovery Team. She agrees, but says that being a medical-nin requires "something special". Shikamaru goes to visit Naruto in the hospital and gets confirmation that Sasuke would not come back to Konoha. Sakura overhears this but pretends not to, entering the room to see how Naruto is doing. Naruto apologises for failing but she avoids the subject. He persists, saying that he will one day fulfil his promise of bringing Sasuke home. Seeing how much Naruto has gone through, Sakura leaves after telling him that he won't need to fulfil that promise by himself next time. Sakura goes to see Tsunade and asks to learn how to become a medical-nin. Seeing that Sakura has that "special something", the desire to avoid losing those one is close to, Tsunade accepts.

Chapter 237
Although Sakura has said she will help him find Sasuke, Naruto is unwilling to wait for her and wants to try again as soon as he is better. Jiraiya visits him and offers to train him since Akatsuki won't be coming after him for another three years. Naruto declines, saying he needs to take Sasuke back from Orochimaru. Jiraiya tells him that Orochimaru won't be able to take Sasuke's body for another three years. He also suggests giving up on Sasuke, having previous experience with his own futile attempts to persuade Orochimaru to change his ways. Only a fool, he claims, would pass up years of training to save someone who doesn't want saving. Naruto says he would rather be a fool. Happy with this answer, Jiraiya leaves, telling Naruto that they will leave for his training as soon as he gets out of the hospital.

Chapter 238
Sasuke arrives at Orochimaru 's base and makes clear that his only interest is gaining power. Sakura progresses through her medical-nin training rapidly. Kiba tells Shino about the mission he missed out on. Neji trains to overcome his Byakugan 's blindspot with his uncle. Hinata arrives with some tea. Neji asks her whether she will see Naruto when he departs for his training. Kiba and Shino arrive, with Kiba saying how Hinata fainted when she saw Naruto all bandaged up, much to her embarrassment. Chōji takes advantage of his stomach's recovery with a feast, but expresses his desire to start training. Lee trains nonstop. Shikamaru says goodbye to the Three Sand Siblings as they leave Konoha. Naruto has a meal with Iruka before departing for his three years of training with Jiraiya. Hinata watches him go, vowing to become stronger too. Elsewhere, Akatsuki meets and resolves to accelerate their plans.

Chapter 239
It is the time of the Third Shinobi World War. Obito Uchiha is running late, for which his teammate, a young Kakashi Hatake, reprimands him when he eventually arrives. Kakashi, having recently become a jōnin, is given gifts by his team-mates. Rin Nohara gives him a personalised medical-kit. Their master, the future Fourth Hokage, gives him a special kunai. Obito has forgotten to get him anything. Kakashi is to be the team leader for their mission to destroy the Kannabi Bridge, which will give Konoha an advantage over Iwagakure in the war effort. As they travel through Kusagakure they discover they are being watched by an enemy ninja. Kakashi decides to deal with the ninja with a new technique: the Chidori.

Chapter 240
His master tries to stop him from attacking, but Kakashi reminds him that he is the team leader for this mission. Kakashi charges at the enemy with his Chidori, defeating wave after wave of shadow clones. When Kakashi finally reaches the real opponent, the speed of his Chidori leaves him unable to dodge a counterattack. His master saves him and quickly kills the ninja. He advises that Kakashi not use the technique again until he can overcome its drawback, and they rest for the night so that Kakashi can recover. Despite his injury, Kakashi continues to pick on Obito, drawing attention to each of his infractions of the Shinobi Rules. Though their master does not entirely approve, he explains how Kakashi's father, Sakumo Hatake, was disgraced when he didn't follow the rules and encourages Obito to be more understanding.

Chapter 241
Minato Namikaze leaves his students Kakashi, Obito, and Rin to destroy the Kannabi Bridge by themselves while he goes to assist Konoha 's forces on the frontlines. The three try to travel in secret but are found by enemy ninja looking for the ninja the team had encountered earlier. They kidnap Rin to see what she knows. Obito immediately tries to go after her, but Kakashi stops him, saying they must complete their mission first as the Shinobi Rules dictate. Obito lists a number of reasons why they should place saving a teammate above the mission's success, but Kakashi is unmoved. Obito leaves, claiming that those who abandon their friends are scum. He also says that Sakumo Hatake, despite being disgraced when he abandoned a mission to save his team, was right to do so.

Chapter 242
On the front lines of the Third Shinobi World War, Iwagakure 's forces have almost defeated Konoha 's. Despite this, when Konoha's Yellow Flash arrives, the surviving Konoha ninja are confident that the battle is about to turn in their favour. Meanwhile, Obito nears the location where Rin is being held captive. He is found by Taiseki, but before he can be killed he is saved by Kakashi, having been convinced to help because of Obito's words. Taiseki survives and tries to attack Obito again, but Kakashi saves him once more, though his left eye is damaged. Obito awakens his Sharingan and kills Taiseki to protect Kakashi.

Chapter 243
Kakashi ignores his damaged left eye and joins Obito in confronting Kakkō, Rin 's only remaining captor. They attack him and manage to release her. Kakkō, rather than let a group of kids continue to believe it would be that simple, causes a cave-in. Obito pushes Kakashi out of the way of falling debris. His right side is crushed and neither he nor his teammates are able to free him. Kakashi regrets allowing this to have happened, but Obito makes a proposition: since he never gave Kakashi a gift for becoming a jōnin, Kakashi can have his remaining Sharingan eye as a replacement for Kakashi's damaged one. Rin performs the transplant and Kakashi emerges from the rubble to face Kakkō.

Chapter 244
With his new Sharingan, Kakashi is able to overcome the Chidori 's weakness; though the attack is still fast, the Sharingan gives him enough reaction time to avoid counterattacks. He kills Kakkō and returns to Obito 's side. With Iwagakure reinforcements incoming, Obito asks Kakashi to take Rin away and protect her from harm. When the cave-in resumes, Kakashi reluctantly complies. Obito dies, regretting that he couldn't spend more time with his team while also regretting the fact that he couldn't tell Rin that he loved her. Kakashi attacks the newly arrived Iwagakure ninja to fulfil his promise, but soon loses consciousness. He awakes some time later to find the enemies dead, having been killed by his master. With Rin safe, they complete their mission by destroying the Kannabi Bridge.

Naruto, Volume 28

Chapter 245
After two-and-a-half years of training, Naruto returns to Konoha. Kakashi greets him soon after his arrival and receives Icha Icha Tactics as a gift from Naruto, the only book Jiraiya has had time to write these past few years. Jiraiya leaves Naruto's training up to Kakashi once again while he goes to investigate Akatsuki. Naruto also runs into Sakura and Konohamaru soon after getting back. Konohamaru demonstrates his Sexy Technique, which Naruto is unimpressed with, claiming to have invented even more perverted techniques. Sakura demonstrates the monstrous strength gained from training with Tsunade by hitting Naruto in disgust. Naruto and Sakura reform Team 7 under Kakashi's leadership, who suggests they have a bell test just like they did when the team was first formed years ago.

Chapter 246
Naruto and Sakura must once again take one of two bells from Kakashi. Since there are only two of them this time (a fact that devastates Naruto and Sakura), there are no underlying lessons of teamwork. Because Naruto and Sakura are no longer fresh genin, Kakashi does not read his new Icha Icha Tactics book and immediately uncovers his Sharingan. Naruto once again attacks before being given permission, though he is not as easily subdued by Kakashi this time. The contest continues into the night but Naruto and Sakura cannot get close enough to Kakashi. Naruto opts for a trick; he threatens to spoil the ending of Icha Icha Tactics, forcing Kakashi to shut his ears to avoid hearing it and his eyes to avoid reading Naruto's lips. This creates an opening for Naruto and Sakura to take a bell.

Chapter 247
Sakura takes Naruto for a tour of Konoha to reacquaint him with the village. They run into Shikamaru escorting Temari from the village, the two working together in anticipation of the next Chūnin Exams. They inform Naruto that he is the only member of their group to still be a genin, everyone else now either a chūnin or, in some cases, a jōnin, and Gaara has become the Fifth Kazekage. In Sunagakure, Gaara has a meeting with the village's council as they discuss rumours of an impeding Akatsuki attack. Yūra begins acting peculiar following the meeting just as cloaked individuals approach the village. He eliminates Sunagakure's border guards to grant the Sasori and Deidara passage. Sasori is glad to see Yūra has remained a loyal sleeper agent, and Deidara prepares to capture Gaara for the tailed beast sealed within him.

Chapter 248
Deidara, riding a clay bird, eliminates Sunagakure 's scouts keeping and eye out for him or other Akatsuki personnel. When he infiltrates the village he is immediately confronted by Gaara, who knew that the bird was not a native of the area. Gaara wastes no time in attacking Deidara, dedicating great volumes of sand to try and crush him. Deidara's attempts at counterattacks are ineffective since Gaara's Shield of Sand protects him from all incoming attacks. Although he is initially successful at avoiding Gaara, Deidara's left arm is ultimately crushed by Gaaras' sand.

Chapter 249
While freeing himself from Gaara 's sand, Deidara notices that Gaara seems to have two sand sources: the sand of the desert surrounding them and a special kind used for defence and precision attacks. The Sunagakure villagers watch the battle from the ground below, Kankurō remembering Gaara's desire to protect the village and its inhabitants with his life. The villagers, no longer fearing Gaara as they once did, encourage him to defeat his opponent. Taking advantage of their presence, Deidara drops a C3 explosive on the village. Gaara shields the village from the explosion but, in his preoccupation, is almost hit by one of Deidara's clay explosives. His Shield of Sand blocks it in time, but Gaara finds that Deidara has managed to hide explosives in this special sand. After they detonate, Gaara uses the last of his energy to make sure that the sand from their battle should not fall on the entire village before Deidara captures him.

Chapter 250
Deidara takes Gaara 's unconscious body and flies off. Kankurō follows him while the other Sunagakure forces regroup and send word to Konoha of what has happened. Soon after Deidara reunites with Sasori they are confronted by Kankurō, who is determined to save his brother. He brings out his three puppets, but Sasori has no difficulty blocking his first attack. In Konoha, Naruto argues with Tsunade over what kind of mission the reformed Team 7 should go on. When they hear of Gaara's kidnapping, Tsunade immediately assigns them to go to Sunagakure to assist in the rescue of the Kazekage.

Chapter 251
Kankurō has been defeated, his puppets destroyed. He makes one last attempt to strike Sasori; however, having created the puppets years ago, Sasori easily stops Kankurō. Having managed to poison Kankurō during the battle, Sasori leaves with Deidara, knowing Kankurō will die in three days' time. Kankurō loses consciousness and is collected by Sunagakure forces sent to provide backup. Suna's medical-nin can't cure him, but are able to learn that Kankurō's injuries were Sasori's doing. In Konoha, Team 7 prepares to depart. Jiraiya speaks with Naruto before he leaves, reminding him not to use that technique. As they head to Suna they encounter Temari, also on her way back to Suna.

Chapter 252
Team 7 informs Temari that Gaara has been kidnapped by Akatsuki, so she joins them in rushing back to Sunagakure. Naruto voices his disgust with Akatsuki for pursuing both Gaara and himself because they are jinchūriki, a horrible punishment for those who have been ostracised by others for their whole lives. Temari is glad that Naruto at least can relate to her little brother. Sakura also notes that Itachi, who Sasuke joined Orochimaru in order to kill, is part of Akatsuki. She concludes that stopping Akatsuki is in the best interest of both Naruto and Sasuke. In Sunagakure, Baki tries to get Chiyo to cure the poisoned Kankurō. She has no interest until she discovers that the one who poisoned Kankurō was Sasori, her grandson.

Chapter 253
Despite her best efforts, Chiyo can do nothing to help Kankurō. She suggests that only Tsunade would be able to counteract Sasori 's poison. Team 7 and Temari arrive in Sunagakure shortly afterwards and are informed of Kankurō's condition. Temari goes to see him and Sakura, Tsunade's disciple, offers to cure him. She removes the poison from his body and asks Chiyo to help her find ingredients for an antidote. Tsunade, meanwhile, is concerned that Team 7 may have difficulties with rescuing Gaara so sends Team Guy as backup.

Naruto, Volume 29

Chapter 254
Using the poison removed from Kankurō 's body, Sakura makes three antidotes for Sasori 's poison, one of which she gives to Kankurō to neutralise any poison still in his system. Conscious again, Kankurō gives Team 7 a piece of Sasori 's clothing he obtained during their battle to help them find Gaara 's location. Before they leave, Kankurō pleads for Naruto to save his brother. Although Temari is originally to escort Team 7, Chiyo volunteers to go instead, wishing to see Sasori, her grandson. Elsewhere, Sasori and Deidara arrive at an Akatsuki base with Gaara. They meet with their leader, who convenes the other members to extract Shukaku from Gaara's body.

Chapter 255
Akatsuki begins removing Shukaku from Gaara 's body, a process that will take three days of intense concentration. Team 7 determines that Gaara has been taken to the Land of Rivers. Since Team Guy is closest to that location, Pakkun is sent to guide them. Zetsu sees Team Guy approaching and informs the rest of Akatsuki. Kisame, having a score to settle with Guy, volunteers to stop them. He attacks Team Guy, but is disappointed to find that Guy doesn't remember him.

Chapter 256
Kisame spits a large volume of water from his mouth, converting the desert around them into a lake. He attacks Guy, but the rest of Team Guy protects him. Meanwhile, Team 7 heads towards the Akatsuki base where Gaara is being held. Sakura asks about Akatsuki's reasons for pursuing Naruto and Gaara, which Chiyo explains to be to gain the nine tailed beasts. Zetsu sees them and tells the rest of Akatsuki. Just as Kisame was sent to deal with Team Guy, Itachi is sent to stop Team 7.

Chapter 257
Knowing how skilled with genjutsu Itachi is, Kakashi warns Team 7 not to make eye contact with him. Chiyo points out that they are superior in numbers, but Kakashi explains that they cannot compete with Itachi's Mangekyō Sharingan. He then asks how much Itachi's eyes have deteriorated, surprising Itachi. Team 7 prepares for a joint assault. Meanwhile, Team Guy continues to fight Kisame. In order to focus his attention on Guy, Kisame catches the rest of the team in a prison of water.

Chapter 258
Naruto attacks Itachi but finds that, despite his attempts to avoid it, he has been caught in a genjutsu. Elsewhere, Guy must fight Kisame alone, the rest of Team Guy having been captured. After Kisame attacks him, Guy realises that he must be serious with the battle. He opens the sixth of the Eight Gates and assaults Kisame with his Morning Peacock. Neji manages to free himself and his team just in time to see Kisame's defeat. Afterwards they examine the body but are confused by what they find.

Chapter 259
Naruto is stuck in Itachi 's genjutsu. He tries to free himself by using the Genjutsu Cancel taught to him by Jiraiya, but Itachi neutralises the attempt. He torments Naruto with visions of Sasuke, Sakura, and Gaara and his inability to help any of them. Sakura and Chiyo are able to release him. Kakashi asks for Naruto's help in fighting the actual Itachi.

Chapter 260
Itachi attacks Team 7 with his Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique. They manage to avoid the attack and Kakashi engages Itachi. Itachi tries to catch him in a genjutsu but finds that it is only a shadow clone. Having created an opening, Kakashi instructs Naruto to attack. Naruto then strikes Itachi with his Big Ball Rasengan. When looking at the dead body, they discover that it was only a body double used remotely by Itachi, just as Kisame had done in his fight with Team Guy. Team 7 and Team Guy continue on to the Akatsuki lair, Akatsuki having bought the necessary time to continue Shukaku 's removal from Gaara 's body.

Chapter 261
Out of curiosity Sakura questions Chiyo about jinchūriki, individuals that have had a tailed beast sealed within them. Experiments intended to help in controlling the power of their tailed beast, jinchūriki have access to great power, power that interests Akatsuki. Sakura asks what will happen to Gaara or any other jinchūriki that has had its tailed beast removed. Chiyo says they will die. Sakura worries about Naruto, but he says there is no need. They continue towards Akatsuki's base. Akatsuki, meanwhile, finishes extracting Shukaku from Gaara's body. At that same moment Team Guy arrives outside.

Chapter 262
Team Guy tries to break into the Akatsuki lair, alerting Akatsuki to their presence. Elsewhere, knowing they are running out of time to save Gaara, Naruto picks up the speed. Chiyo asks Kakashi why Naruto is so committed to saving Gaara. Just as Gaara is the jinchūriki of Shukaku, Naruto is the jinchūriki of the Nine-Tails, a similarity that transcends the fact they are from rival villages. Touched, Chiyo reveals that she was the one who sealed Shukaku into Gaara's body, and wonders if perhaps ruining Gaara's life to give Sunagakure a weapon was a mistake. Team 7 joins up with Team Guy.

Naruto, Volume 30

Chapter 263
Sasori and Deidara are instructed to deal with Team 7 and Team Guy and to capture Naruto, the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox 's jinchūriki. Before they can break into the Akatsuki lair, Team 7 and Team Guy must bring down the barrier blocking their entrance. The five tags that create the barrier need to be removed simultaneously, so Team Guy splits up, locates the tags, and does so. They are immediately attacked by exact copies of themselves. Meanwhile, Team 7 breaks into the base and finds Sasori and Deidara with Gaara 's body.

Chapter 264
Deidara tells Team 7 that they are too late; Gaara is dead. Naruto, enraged, attacks them, but Deidara merely flies off with Gaara's body. Naruto pursues him to get back Gaara's body and Kakashi goes with him, instructing Chiyo and Sakura to keep Sasori busy until Team Guy returns. Team Guy, however, is preoccupied with fighting their own duplicates. Sakura is concerned about fighting Sasori by themselves, but Chiyo tells her not to worry. Sasori removes his Akatsuki cloak, revealing a scorpion-like body, and states his intentions to kill them both.

Chapter 265
Chiyo informs Sakura that Sasori is hiding within Hiruko, a puppet used as his armour. Sakura believes that Chiyo, as Sasori's grandmother, will have useful knowledge of Sasori's puppets, but they have been apart for too long for this to be the case. They must also be wary of the fact that Sasori's entire arsenal is likely coated with poison. Chiyo is nevertheless confident in their success. Meanwhile, Deidara informs Naruto and Kakashi that Sasori is stronger than he is and suggests they go back to help. Sasori attacks, but Sakura dodges his attacks with unusual dexterity and destroys Hiruko.

Chapter 266
In Sunagakure, the Suna council discusses Gaara 's kidnapping. Some councillors suggest that this has been a blessing, an opportunity to finally get rid of the village's jinchūriki. Others at least agree that it would not be worth looking for Gaara, remembering the complications that arose years earlier when Sunagakure went searching for the Third Kazekage. Elsewhere, Naruto attacks Deidara who, after dodging the attack, points out how peculiar it is for anyone to want Gaara back, jinchūriki typically being despised. Meanwhile, Sasori observes that Chiyo has been controlling Sakura like a puppet to help her dodge attacks. He emerges from the rubble of Hiruko and Chiyo is amazed to find that he still looks like a boy, due to having made himself a puppet. Determined to show his grandmother that he won't be so easy to defeat, he reveals another puppet: the Third Kazekage.

Chapter 267
Chiyo realises that Sasori was responsible for the Third Kazekage 's disappearance years earlier, adding the deaths of three Kazekage to his resumé. Having since turned the Third into a puppet, Sasori attacks Chiyo and Sakura with it. Although Chiyo controls Sakura like a puppet to help her avoid the Third's poisonous strikes, they are overwhelmed by the puppet's attacks. Chiyo opts to bring out the Mother and Father, the first puppets Sasori created, to block the Third.

Chapter 268
The Mother and Father puppets were created by Sasori to look like and serve the function of his own parents, they having died when he was young. Since they were only puppets, they could not give him love and he lost interest in them, leaving them in Chiyo 's possession. Chiyo fights the Third Kazekage puppet with them and they are able to overpower it in a normal fight. The Third, having once been human, retains all of the abilities he had in life, including the Iron Sand. Sasori neutralises the puppets with the Iron Sand and attacks Chiyo and Sakura with it.

Chapter 269
Chiyo protects herself and Sakura from the Third Kazekage 's puppet 's Iron Sand with a shield installed in her arm. The Iron Sand nullifies the arm afterwards. Although Chiyo is now handicapped, Sakura realises that Sasori, a puppeteer, can only be defeated by Chiyo, another puppeteer. Since normal puppets can easily be defeated by the Iron Sand, Sakura offers herself as Chiyo's puppet. This increased agility, combined with Sakura's superhuman strength, allows them to counter the Third's attacks.

Chapter 270
Temari and Kankurō depart from Sunagakure, intending to finally join the effort to rescue Gaara. Naruto and Kakashi meanwhile are still struggling to get Gaara's body back from Deidara. Elsewhere, Sasori grows tired of Sakura 's continued success with dodging the Third Kazekage 's attacks, so covers the area in Iron Sand. She is injured and collapses, the Iron Sand having been soaked in Sasori's poison. The Third moves in to finish her off but Sakura gets up at the last minute and destroys the puppet. Sakura reveals to Chiyo that she gave herself the antidote she created earlier, and is now immune to the poison for the next three minutes. She gives the last vial of antidote to Chiyo and encourages her to end the battle before they need to use it too.

Chapter 271
Kakashi tries to get Naruto to calm down so that they can team-up against Deidara, suggesting a plan that will utilise both of their strengths. Meanwhile, Sasori cannot understand how Sakura is able to move after being poisoned. When he sees her healing her injuries he realises that she is a medical-nin and that she has perhaps created an antidote. Since this would mean she is no ordinary opponent, Sasori gives up on other puppets and removes his robe, revealing that his body is a puppet too. He attacks Sakura and separates her from Chiyo, and then turns his attention to the defenceless Chiyo.

Volumes 31–40

Naruto, Volume 31

Chapter 272
Sakura grabs Sasori before he can reach Chiyo and pulls him towards her. She punches him and he falls apart but, being a puppet, he is able to put himself back together. Seeing that he will not be easy to defeat, Chiyo takes a puppet 's arm to replace the one she lost and brings out the Chikamatsu Collection. Sasori is impressed by her ability to control one puppet with each of her fingers, but demonstrates how his puppet body allows him to control one hundred puppets. Disappointed that the battle has dragged on for so long, Sasori prepares to finish Chiyo and Sakura.

Chapter 273
While Chiyo 's ten puppets are individually stronger than Sasori 's one hundred, they are overpowered in a contest of numbers. Sakura protects Chiyo from any puppets that get too close. Knowing this can't go on forever, Sakura attacks Sasori directly, hitting him with a chakra -suppressing seal. Though the battle seems won, Sasori's body no longer able to move or control puppets, another Sasori appears behind Chiyo. He tries to kill Chiyo but Sakura uses herself as a shield.

Chapter 274
Despite having been struck by a poisonous blade, Sakura manages to hold on to the sword to prevent Sasori from escaping. She tells Chiyo to take the last antidote, Chiyo having been struck earlier, but Chiyo ignores her and injects her with the antidote. Chiyo collapses and Sasori, disconnecting from the sword, moves to finish her. Chiyo uses the Mother and Father puppets to stab him through his core, the only part of his humanity he kept when turning himself into a puppet so that he could still use chakra. Chiyo begins healing Sakura but Sasori observes that the wound is too severe. Chiyo responds that she is not healing Sakura but transferring her life to Sakura with a technique she created to give life to Sasori's Mother and Father puppets, something he will no longer need.

Chapter 275
Because she is using a life-transferring technique, since Sakura was not dead, Chiyo does not die by reviving her. Sasori is disappointed that he has not been able to kill anyone and laments that he is now dying because he could not completely convert himself into a puppet. As his life wanes, he does something "pointless": as a reward to Sakura for surviving, he tells her of a spy within Orochimaru 's ranks that he was scheduled to meet in ten days' time at the Tenchi Bridge. He dies in the embrace of his Mother and Father puppets and Chiyo speculates about Sasori not being able to avoid her last attack. She collapses, still poisoned, but refuses Sakura's offers to take her back to Sunagakure, claiming to still have something to do. Meanwhile, Naruto and Kakashi are still following Deidara. After preparing his Mangekyō Sharingan, Kakashi tells Naruto to start.

Chapter 276
Despite Kakashi 's Mangekyō Sharingan, Naruto offers to finish off Deidara if Kakashi cannot. Kakashi agrees if that becomes necessary. He uses Kamui to try and send Deidara to another dimension, but his aim keeps missing and he is only manages to severe Deidara's arm. This at least creates an opportunity for Naruto to destroy the bird Deidara is flying on. Naruto retrieves Gaara 's body and Deidara tries to flee on foot, but is attacked by another Naruto.

Chapter 277
Naruto and his shadow clones surround and pummel Deidara, only to discover that they are attacking a Clay Clone. Frustrated, Naruto begins to develop a chakra cloak, which Kakashi suppresses with a seal given to him by Jiraiya in case this happened. Chiyo and Sakura join up with them, revealing to Deidara that Sasori has been defeated. Upset, Deidara tries to sneak away but is stopped by Team Guy, they having finally defeated their exact counterparts. Cornered, Deidara consumes some clay and starts to blow up.

Chapter 278
While Team 7 and Team Guy try to run. Kakashi, knowing they cannot get out of the blast radius in time, uses Kamui on Deidara to send the explosion to another dimension. Kakashi, exhausted from overusing his Mangekyō Sharingan, collapses afterwards. The two teams relocate to a field where Sakura tries to revive Gaara, but he has already died so there is nothing she can do. Naruto begins to cry and lashes out at Chiyo for sealing Shukaku within Gaara in the first place, therefore causing out his death after sentencing him to a life of loneliness. Knowing he is right, Chiyo begins to use her life-transference technique on Gaara.

Chapter 279
Chiyo lacks the chakra to complete her One's Own Life Reincarnation as she would die for nothing. Eager to help Gaara and ignorant of what it means for Chiyo, Naruto offers to help her bring him back. Glad to see that Naruto, a Konoha ninja, is so willing to help Gaara, a Suna ninja, Chiyo accepts. As the transfer nears completion she encourages Naruto to continue forming the bonds of friendship with rival villages her own generation discouraged. She also tells Sakura not to risk her life for an old woman again in the future. Gaara wakes up and finds himself surrounded by all of the Sunagakure ninja that went to look for him.

Chapter 280
The Sunagakure ninja celebrate Gaara 's revival. Temari and Kankurō thank Naruto for saving their brother, but he tells them they should thank Chiyo instead; when she "wakes up". They then correct him explaining that Chiyo gave her life to resurrect Gaara. Naruto reflects on her final words and realises that Chiyo, like the Third Hokage, sacrificed herself to protect the next generation. Everyone present has a moment of silence for her. Elsewhere, Deidara, having escaped Kakashi and the others, goes looking for his severed arm with his Akatsuki ring. Zetsu and Tobi also search for Sasori 's ring, which the latter takes so that he can join the Akatsuki. Tobi then starts to play with the ring, before it accidentally slips through his hand.

Naruto, Volume 32

Chapter 281
Word reaches Konoha of Gaara 's rescue. Shizune asks Tsunade if it was a good idea to knowingly send Naruto into battle with Akatsuki, but Tsunade responds that only Naruto, a jinchūriki, can relate to Gaara. In Sunagakure, Team 7 attends Chiyo 's funeral and prepares to leave with Team Guy. They say goodbye to the Three Sand Siblings and Naruto silently shakes hands with Gaara. Since Kakashi is unable to move from overuse of his Mangekyō Sharingan, Guy decides to carry him back to Konoha, a fact that disturbs the members of Teams 7 and Guy. Elsewhere, Tobi finds Deidara 's ring, still attached to his arm, and assumes he has died. Deidara appears and tells him to give back his arm, and when Tobi does not he attacks him. Back in Konoha, a boy named Sai is informed that he will be joining Team 7.

Chapter 282
Sakura tells Tsunade about Sasori 's spy within Orochimaru 's ranks. Although this may finally be an opportunity to see Sasuke after two-and-a-half years, Team 7 is currently not prepared to go on the mission, Kakashi resting in the hospital and Sasuke's position otherwise being vacant. Determined to go, Naruto goes looking for temporary members for Team 7. In doing so he sees the members of Team 8 for the first time since his return. While he does so, the Konoha Council, at Shizune 's request, instructs Tsunade to do more to keep Naruto safe from the likes of Akatsuki, specifically to not let him go on more missions.

Chapter 283
With Team 8 unable to help him find Sasuke, Naruto approaches Shikamaru. Shikamaru cannot go on a mission since he is still helping with the Chūnin Exams, but Chōji offers to help instead. Having not seen Chōji in several years, Naruto observes that he has gained weight. Shikamaru pulls Naruto out of the way as Chōji attacks an ink lion that was sneaking up on them. They locate the intruder ( Sai ) and Shikamaru provides support as Naruto tries to apprehend him. Unimpressed by Naruto, Sai asks if he is perhaps a girl.

Chapter 284
Tsunade refuses the Konoha Council 's instructions to keep Naruto under constant surveillance. Since Akatsuki will inevitably come after him, it is important that he go on missions in order to get strong enough to face them. They agree, but only if one of Danzō 's men will be added to Team 7 as protection. She allows it, but selects Yamato, a capable ninja from the Anbu as Kakashi 's replacement and asks him to keep an eye on Danzō's choice. Meanwhile, Sai eludes Naruto and Team 10, promising to see them later. This proves to be when the new Team 7 first meets, and he wastes no time insulting his new teammates, Naruto and Sakura.

Chapter 285
Sakura and Naruto are not happy to be working with Sai, but accept his help if it means they will get to see Sasuke. Yamato gives them a chance to prepare for the mission. Sai is approached by a fellow Root member and is given his orders for the upcoming mission. Sakura says goodbye to Tsunade and, in doing so, runs into Danzō, a former rival of the Third Hokage who dislikes Tsunade, the Third's student. When everyone is ready, Team 7 departs.

Chapter 286
Naruto has difficulty getting along with Sai, finding him unpleasant and otherwise inferior to Sasuke. Sai has no issues with not living up to Sasuke's precedent, thinking of him as nothing more than a traitor who went to Orochimaru for the shallow reason of gaining power. Naruto tries to attack him for insulting Sasuke but Sakura stops him, instead attacking Sai herself. Yamato breaks up the fight and forces them to get along. To improve teamwork they spend the night at a spa, where Sai once again finds the opportunity to question Naruto's masculinity.

Chapter 287
Sakura finds Sai drawing a picture. Impressed by his talent she asks what he is going to call it. He cannot come up with anything, his lack of emotion making it impossible for him to be so creative. She finds a picture book he drew amongst his belongings, which he says belongs to his brother. When Naruto appears Sai insults him again while keeping a fake smile on his face, something he does for others' benefit so that he has the appearance of emotion. Later that night, Yamato asks Sakura to tell him about Sasori as they must be able to approach his spy without raising suspicion.

Chapter 288
Although Yamato hopes he will be able to convince Sasori 's spy that he is the real Sasori, it is likely his cover will be blown at some point and they will need to capture the spy. As such, they practice their teamwork in a combat scenario the next day. Sai does not hesitate to sacrifice Naruto in order to complete the exercise. Naruto once again compares him to Sasuke, saying that Sasuke would not betray a team-mate like that. Although Sai disagrees with this point, he only reminds Naruto that his absence of emotion makes it impossible for him to think of anything but the mission's success.

Chapter 289
Sakura tries to make Sai appreciate Naruto 's attachment to Sasuke by comparing their relationship to the one Sai had with his brother. Sai informs her that his brother is dead, and that when he died he had no emotional response whatsoever. She gives up on trying to make him understand and settles for whatever support he can provide for finding Sasuke. The next day Yamato, disguised as Sasori, meets with Sasori's spy: Kabuto. Yamato asks him about Orochimaru, unaware that Orochimaru is watching.

Naruto, Volume 33

Chapter 290
Kabuto begins asking about information that only the real Sasori would know, so Yamato prepares to capture him. At the same moment Orochimaru confronts them. Having been alerted by Yamato's action, Kabuto is able to get away and join up with him. Yamato starts to wonder how he will fight Orochimaru while maintaining his disguise as Sasori when Kabuto cuts off the disguise's head. Yamato flees and Orochimaru points out that he is not Sasori, Kabuto not knowing what the real Sasori looks like. Outnumbered, Yamato calls in Naruto, Sakura, and Sai.

Chapter 291
Naruto demands that Orochimaru give Sasuke back. Orochimaru tells him to try using force. Naruto promptly manifests a one-tailed chakra shroud and attacks him, sending him back into the forest. Seeing this, Yamato remembers a conversation he had back in Konoha about Naruto's tailed-transformations. Naruto enters tailed transformations as he loses his temper, becoming more dangerous to himself and others with each new tail. Since the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox would be released if he reached nine tails, Yamato is to prevent this from happening. Orochimaru remarks on this when he returns, noting that Konoha should be grateful for giving Yamato Wood Release abilities. He voices his interest in examining Yamato and seeing how Naruto compares to "his" Sasuke. Naruto grows infuriated by the reference to Sasuke as property and reaches three tails.

Chapter 292
Team 7 tries to come to grips with the power of Naruto 's three-tailed form. Naruto roars, flinging Kabuto back and destroying the Tenchi Bridge. While Naruto goes after Orochimaru, Sakura falls and hits her head, knocking her unconscious. Sai does not save her, instead following Naruto, forcing Yamato to stop her from falling into the ravine. As Naruto attacks him, Orochimaru remarks that he does not compare to Sasuke, causing a fourth tail to start to appear.

Chapter 293
As a fourth tail begins to appear, Naruto, within his subconscious, succumbs to the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox in order to find Sasuke. Yamato wakes up Sakura and, after confirming that she is okay, sends a wood clone after Naruto. As it nears his location the forest explodes and the clone just barely shields itself. It investigates and finds Naruto has reached four tails, a form Jiraiya had warned him about.

Chapter 294
Sakura asks Yamato about what is happening to Naruto, but he only assures her that he has things handled. Kabuto also approaches them and asks if their presence means Sasori is dead. He is glad when they confirm. Meanwhile, Orochimaru attacks Naruto but Naruto, in a four-tailed transformation, has no difficulty countering the attack and then some. The observing Sai and Yamato's wood clone realise that there is nothing they can do but watch. Orochimaru tries to flee but Naruto has no difficulties pursuing him. With Orochimaru cornered, Naruto prepares an attack.

Chapter 295
As Naruto prepares his attack, Orochimaru, seeing how dangerous it is, creates some distance between them. Sai and Yamato 's wood clone, also sensing the attack's power, ready themselves. Naruto fires a beam of chakra that devastates the area and that Orochimaru is only able to survive by using Summoning: Triple Rashōmon. Orochimaru emerges from the rubble and strikes Naruto with his Kusanagi. Although it cannot penetrate his chakra shroud, it at least pushes Naruto back to where Yamato, Sakura, and Kabuto are.

Chapter 296
Kabuto, Sakura, and Yamato got away from the struggling Naruto. Kabuto, seeing his four-tailed transformation, remarks that Naruto has allowed himself to become a monster to find Sasuke. Distraught over what Naruto is putting himself through, Sakura approaches him to try and calm him down but Naruto, no longer able to distinguish between friend and foe, attacks her. Yamato suppresses the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox 's influence over Naruto while Kabuto tends to Sakura, thanking her for eliminating Sasori. Meanwhile, Orochimaru collapses from the strain put on his body by fighting Naruto. He is approached by Sai, who asks for a chance to speak with him on the behalf of Danzō.

Chapter 297
With the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox suppressed, Sakura heals Naruto 's injuries. She asks if it is is possible to learn Yamato 's Wood Release, hoping to be more helpful to Naruto, but Yamato says it is not. Yamato adds that this doesn't matter given her feelings, but Naruto wakes up before he elaborates. Naruto asks how Sakura became injured and, seeing that Sai is gone, suggests it was him. Meanwhile, Orochimaru, surprised by Sai's claim that he speaks for Danzō, agrees to listen to him. He does, however, insist that Sai speak in person, destroying his ink clone. Sai reaches for his bag but is tackled by Kabuto, believing he is an enemy. Orochimaru finds what Sai was looking for and tells Kabuto to release Sai, as Sai will be coming with them.

Chapter 298
Naruto examines the area and is confused by the damage, unaware that he is responsible for everything. They come across Sai 's location, meeting with Orochimaru and find a number of Sai's belongings, including his picture book, strewn around the area. Yamato, his wood clone having seen it firsthand, informs them that Sai has joined up with Orochimaru and that the wood clone is following them back to their base. They assume that Sai is working with Orochimaru on Danzō 's orders and intend to find him to determine why, but must wait for Naruto to rest since the Nine-Tails negatively impacted his body. Meanwhile, Yamato's wood clone comes across Sai hanging from a tree.

Chapter 299
Yamato 's wood clone examines what appears to be Sai 's corpse. While meant to look as though Sai has been killed to prevent Orochimaru from being followed, the wood clone determines that it is a fake and continues on its way. The rest of Team 7 follows as well, but must take a break because of Sakura 's injury. Although Sakura does not want Naruto to know that he gave her the injury, Yamato secretly tells him. He encourages Naruto not to rely on the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox if he really wants to protect his friends. While resting, Sakura looks at Sai's picture book.

Naruto, Volume 34

Chapter 300
While taking a break with Orochimaru and Kabuto, Sai finds he is missing something. Sakura, Naruto, and Yamato elsewhere look at Sai's picture book. At opposite ends of the book appear to be Sai and his brother, who fight various opponents and whose stories meet in the middle of the book. The centre is incomplete. They keep moving, just as Sai reaches Orochimaru's base and meets Sasuke.

Chapter 301
Sasuke has no interest in Sai, who tries to open a dialogue by suggesting he will get along with Sasuke better than he did with Naruto. The latter overpowers Sai with fear, but continues, explaining that Naruto has not stopped looking for him since he thinks of Sasuke as a brother. Sasuke says the only brother he has he wants to kill. Team 7 arrives outside the base and prepares to break in.

Chapter 302
Kabuto escorts Sai to a room and locks him in to prevent him from exploring. Sai takes the time alone to as a chance to look at the orders given to him by Danzō. Meanwhile, Team 7 infiltrates the base and locates Sai in his room. Sakura returns his picture book and they ask him about his reasons for joining up with Orochimaru. He confesses that he is helping Danzō and Orochimaru plan another Konoha Crush.

Chapter 303
Sai claims to have no remorse about collaborating in an invasion, but Sakura reminds him that his picture books means he has some amount of emotion; Sai and his brother have a bond that he cannot break. Sai is intrigued by the idea, saying that, although he and his brother were not actually related, Sai had wanted to give him the picture book to symbolise their relationship as a family. Team 7 restrains him and prepares to go looking for Sasuke. Sai tells Naruto he is wasting his time, but Naruto insists that he and Sasuke have a bond of friendship that he would do anything to protect.

Chapter 304
Kabuto arrives to rescue Sai. He undoes his restraints so that they can team up in fighting Team 7, but Sai instead decides to restrain Kabuto. Sai wishes to learn more about bonds by helping Naruto reunite with Sasuke, which Team 7 accepts. They tie Kabuto up and he tells them where to find Sasuke, but adds that they won't accomplish anything. Team 7 splits up and, while searching with Naruto, Sai remembers how he wanted to finish his picture book: he and his brother together. He gives a genuine smile over thoughts of his brother, just as Orochimaru appears and asks about Sai's loyalties.

Chapter 305
Orochimaru attacks. Naruto sends Sai to look for Sasuke while he deals with Orochimaru. Yamato and Sakura, sensing Naruto preparing to fight, arrive to help, but Orochimaru decides to retreat instead. As Sai combs the area, Yamato goes through the belongings he left behind. He finds the orders given to Sai by Danzō: to get close to Orochimaru through any means in order to assassinate Sasuke. Naruto does not believe Sai would do that, which Sai confirms when he locates Sasuke, telling Sasuke that he wants to reunite him with Naruto.

Chapter 306
Sasuke attacks Sai for disturbing him, destroying their portion of the base. Team 7 is drawn to the area. Sakura starts to ask Sai what his real intentions are when she notices Sasuke. She and Naruto are speechless to see him again after two-and-a-half years since he left Konohagakure.

Chapter 307
Sasuke asks where Kakashi is, so Yamato explains that he is Kakashi's stand-in. Sasuke concludes that Sai is therefore his own stand-in, and repeats Sai's claim that he wants to restore the bond between himself and Naruto. He laughs at the idea, but Team 7 realises they were wrong to doubt Sai and accept his help with bringing Sasuke back to Konoha. Sasuke has no interest in returning, so suggests killing Naruto to make things easier.

Chapter 308
Sai prevents Sasuke from attacking Naruto. Sasuke uses Chidori Current to repel both of them and the rest of Team 7, then proceeds to pin Yamato to a rock with his sword. Naruto, frustrated, struggles within his subconscious to refuse the Nine-Tails ' offers of power. He tells the fox that he is no longer interested and to stop bothering him, but is interrupted by Sasuke.

Chapter 309
The Nine-Tails is surprised to see Sasuke within Naruto 's subconscious, remarking that Sasuke is much like Madara Uchiha. Sasuke suppresses the fox in response, and as it fades it warns him not to kill Naruto. Sasuke and Naruto return their attention to the real world where Yamato, no longer playing nice, tries to capture Sasuke. Sasuke escapes and prepares to finish them off, but is stopped by Orochimaru. Orochimaru says that Team 7 should be spared since they might kill another member of Akatsuki, as a result making it easier to kill Itachi. Sasuke agrees, and they leave with Kabuto.

Naruto, Volume 35

Chapter 310
Naruto and Sakura cry for failing once again to retrieve Sasuke. Sai cheers them up by pointing out that they still have time before Orochimaru can take Sasuke's body and adds that he will help them in the future. They return to Konoha. Sai reports to Danzō and, despite not killing Sasuke as he was instructed, asks to remain with Team 7. Danzō agrees, but warns him about growing attached to others. Later, Sai begins to work on a new painting, but decides to stop so he can spend time with his new friends.

Chapter 311
Sai visits the library to learn about how to make friends. After reading about nicknames, Sai tries to put the concept into practice by calling Sakura "ugly". He and Naruto, who tries to keep Sakura at bay, are injured in her wrath. The three meet with Kakashi in the hospital and tell them about their encounter with Sasuke. Because Sasuke has become so much stronger than them, Naruto worries that they will only fail again the next time they try to retrieve him. Kakashi replies that Naruto will merely need to get stronger, and proposes a training method that only Naruto can undertake.

Chapter 312
Kakashi says that Naruto will need to create a new technique, something he will be able to do in a very short period of time thanks to the training regiment Kakashi has come up with. Before Kakashi can elaborate they are interrupted by Team 10, who offers to take Team 7 out to lunch. Kakashi and Asuma stay behind while the others go out to mingle. Sai tries once again to use nicknames to make friends. He begins to call Chōji fat, but is advised against it by Naruto. Turning his attention to Ino, and remembering that Sakura did not like hearing how she actually appeared, Sai concludes that women prefer hearing the opposite of what is true. He therefore calls Ino "beautiful". Sakura becomes angry, having expected him to insult Ino. Elsewhere, Akatsuki members Hidan and Kakuzu attack Yugito Nii.

Chapter 313
Yugito, having lured Hidan and Kakuzu into a trap, seals the exits to prevent them from escaping. She transforms into the Two-Tails and attacks them, but they are not concerned. In Konoha, Asuma begins to speak with Kakashi about something when they are interrupted by Kurenai. Asuma leaves with her, saying he'll talk to Kakashi later. Hidan and Kakuzu manage to defeat Yugito, though quickly bicker over why it took so long to do so. They then prepare to go to the Land of Fire.

Chapter 314
Zetsu takes the unconscious Yugito while Hidan and Kakuzu continue on to the Land of Fire. They go to the Fire Temple to seek out the temple's head monk, Chiriku, in order to claim the bounty on his head. In Konoha, Kakashi explains to Naruto that creating a new technique requires combining nature transformation and shape transformation, concepts that Naruto pretends to understand. Asuma also visits his father's, the Third Hokage 's, grave, and remarks that, despite their differences, the Third was a good father. Meanwhile, the Fire Temple has been destroyed and Chiriku killed. Hidan and Kakuzu take his body to the nearest bounty station.

Chapter 315
Kakashi explains that, although combining shape transformation and nature transformation usually takes years, Naruto will be able to do so in a fraction of the time by training with shadow clones. Kakashi then demonstrates how shadow clones transfer what they learn during their existence back to the originator when they disperse. Having never noticed this before, Naruto asks if training with hundreds of clones to learn things a hundred times faster is how Kakashi became so strong. Kakashi replies that only Naruto can do this sort of training because he has access to the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox 's chakra. Yamato joins them to help Naruto keep the fox in control. Before Naruto can start on his new technique, they must first determine his nature affinity; it is Wind Release.

Chapter 316
Kakashi and Yamato explain the different nature transformations to Naruto and how his nature, Wind Release, has the greatest offensive capabilities. In order to master wind, Naruto and hundreds of shadow clones must learn how to slice leaves with chakra, something they slowly begin to progress with. Meanwhile, Asuma plays shōgi with Shikamaru and they begin relating the various pieces to positions within Konoha. After Asuma makes an uncharacteristic move, sacrificing a knight to protect the king, Shikamaru suggests that the knight represents ninja like them while the king represent the Hokage. Asuma tells him that he has the identity of the king wrong, and that he'll learn someday.

Chapter 317
Deidara and his new partner, Tobi, confront the Three-Tails. Although it is his assignment, Tobi runs away in fright, forcing Deidara to intervene. In Konoha, Naruto makes steady progress with his Wind Release training. He nevertheless asks if there is someone else in Konoha who can use wind and could give him pointers. Kakashi directs him to Asuma. Asuma explains to one of Naruto's shadow clones that wind has great piercing potential. Naruto suggests that ordinary weapons would be better for such a purpose, so Asuma demonstrates how superior wind is to every other possible weapon. The clone disperses and passes what it has learned to the others. Meanwhile, word reaches Tsunade of Akatsuki 's attack on the Fire Temple. She orders the Twenty Platoons be gathered.

Chapter 318
Deidara and Tobi defeated the Three-Tails and started towing it to the nearest Akatsuki base. Tobi insisted that he did all the work, which Deidara disagreed with. Tobi fell asleep while he's arguing his case, prompting Deidara to attack him. In Konoha, Naruto was finally able to cut a leaf in two, completing the first phase of his Wind Release training. For the second step, Naruto must use wind to halt the flow of a waterfall that Yamato created. Meanwhile, Tsunade instructs the Nijū Shōtai to capture or eliminate Akatsuki members Hidan and Kakuzu before they leave the Land of Fire. When Asuma hears how they killed Chiriku, he decides to take his team to the Fire Temple.

Chapter 319
As Asuma and his team depart for the Fire Temple, they take a detour passed Kurenai 's apartment, who sees them go. Meanwhile, Naruto and his small group of shadow clones are unable to affect the waterfall they are training with. Naruto says he needs to use more shadow clones and thus a larger waterfall if he is to make any progress, but Kakashi advises against it. Naruto insists that he needs to catch up to Sasuke, so Kakashi instructs Yamato to make the waterfall bigger. Naruto trains through the night, motivated by Sasuke, and is eventually able to stop the waterfall with his Wind Release.

Naruto, Volume 36

Chapter 320
Asuma takes his Nijū Shōtai team to the Fire Temple to pay his respects to Chiriku. Since Chiriku's body was the only one to not be recovered, they theorise that Akatsuki is collecting the bounty on his head. The team heads for the nearest bounty station and sends word to the other Nijū Shōtai teams to check the others. In Konoha, Naruto is exhausted from all of his training. Kakashi takes Naruto to the Ramen Ichiraku and tells him there is something he wants to show him.

Chapter 321
After leaving the Ramen Ichiraku, Kakashi reminds Naruto that creating a technique requires combining nature transformation with shape transformation. By completing his Wind Release training, he has the former, and since he can already perform the Rasengan, he has the latter. Naruto concludes that creating a new technique will be easy since he has already mastered both components, but Kakashi corrects him by showing that he can also use the Rasengan. Combining nature transformation with the Rasengan was too difficult for Kakashi and the Rasengan's creator, the Fourth Hokage. Kakashi is confident that Naruto will succeed where they failed. Elsewhere, Shikamaru points out that Asuma hasn't smoked a cigarette since learning of Chiriku 's death, a sign that something is bothering him.

Chapter 322
Asuma admits that he hasn't smoked recently, but insists it is not because of worry over a fight with Akatsuki, although he is concerned about how they will fare. In Konoha, Naruto and his shadow clones struggle to combine Wind Release with the Rasengan, a process that is frustrating enough that some clones lose control of the Nine-Tails ' chakra. Yamato suppresses them. Elsewhere, Hidan waits outside a bounty station for Kakuzu to finish his business. Asuma appears and attacks him, though Hidan blocks the attack. Before he can retaliate he is captured by Shikamaru 's shadow, giving Izumo and Kotetsu a chance to strike. They believe they have killed him, but Hidan merely asks who they are.

Chapter 323
Izumo and Kotetsu rhetorically ask if Hidan is immortal, which he confirms. Asuma had intended to kill Hidan and capture his partner, but given this development decides to switch the fates of the Akatsuki members. Since Hidan is captured by Shikamaru 's shadow Asuma goes looking for Kakuzu, but finds Kakuzu attacking Shikamaru in order to release Hidan. The Konoha ninja regroup while Hidan, freed, draws a design on the ground with some of his blood. Asuma engages him in battle while Shikamaru observes and Kakuzu refuses to participate. Hidan injures Asuma with his Triple-Bladed Scythe and, after licking some of Asuma's blood off the scythe, transforms.

Chapter 324
With Hidan in his transformed state, Asuma finds that all the damage he does to Hidan is also done to him. This also applies to damage that Hidan does to himself, a fact he takes advantage of by stabbing himself to immobilise Asuma. He tries to stab himself in the heart to finish off Asuma, but is caught and stopped by Shikamaru 's shadow. While straining to keep Hidan from finishing his attack, Shikamaru analyses his actions and discovers how Hidan has linked himself with Asuma.

Chapter 325
Shikamaru explains that Hidan 's link with Asuma was created when he consumed some of Asuma's blood. However, in order for this link to do anything, Hidan must stand within the boundaries of the design he drew on the ground earlier. To break the link, Shikamaru forces Hidan out of the design and ties him down. Asuma tests Shikamaru's theory by inflicting harmless wounds on Hidan, which do do not occur to himself. Content, Asuma cuts off Hidan's head. Hidan's head yells at Kakuzu for not stopping Asuma before this happened.

Chapter 326
Kakuzu sews Hidan 's head back onto his body. With Shikamaru exhausted, Asuma tries to escape with his team, but Kakuzu blocks their exit. Izumo and Kotetsu attack him while Asuma goes after Hidan, intending to stop him from restoring their link. Hidan strikes with his Triple-Bladed Scythe. Asuma dodges and it strikes Hidan, but he discovers too late that Hidan has returned to the Jashin symbol that causes them to share damage. Asuma doubles over from the pain the scythe has done to Hidan while Hidan, despite Shikamaru's attempts to stop him, stabs himself in the heart.

Chapter 327
Asuma collapses while his team watches helplessly. Kakuzu prepares to finish off, Izumo, and Kotetsu, but is stopped by Aoba Yamashiro and Raidō Namiashi. Chōji gets Asuma to safety while Ino checks on Shikamaru. Shikamaru immediately goes to Asuma's side and, finding that he is still alive, has Ino perform emergency first aid. Kakuzu, wishing to collect the bounty on Asuma's head, tries to take him back, but he is interrupted by the summons of the Akatsuki leader.

Chapter 328
Hidan and Kakuzu reluctantly leave, telling the Konoha ninja not to go anywhere. The Nijū Shōtai members gather around Asuma but Ino finds that his injuries are too severe for her to heal. Shikamaru tries to rush him back to Konoha but Asuma tells him it is too late for him. He only asks his students listen to his final words. He tells Ino to look after Chōji and Shikamaru and encourages her to not lose to Sakura in any pursuit. He asks Chōji to go on a diet, but tells him not to let that interfere with his good heart. He praises Shikamaru and secretly tells him the identity of the king from their earlier shōgi -Konoha analogy. After smoking one last cigarette, Asuma dies. Shikamaru finishes the rest of the cigarette, but complains that the smoke stings his eyes.

Chapter 329
Naruto continues to struggle with combining Rasengan with his Wind Release chakra. He suggests that it is impossible, like looking to the left and right at the same time. To lighten the mood, Kakashi creates a shadow clone to let him do just that, giving Naruto an idea. Meanwhile, Akatsuki is busy sealing the Three-Tails. Hidan, irritated that his battle had to be interrupted, asks why Akatsuki is capturing the tailed beasts. The Akatsuki leader explains that it is to develop a monopoly over wars by using the tailed beasts as weapons, thereby gaining control over the world.

Naruto, Volume 37

Chapter 330
Naruto uses shadow clones to help him create his new technique, removing the need for him to do nature transformation and shape transformation at the same time. His training is interrupted by news of Asuma 's death. Shikamaru personally informs Kurenai of what happened to Asuma, telling her his last words, but then does not attend Asuma's funeral with the rest of Konoha. He instead smokes Asuma's cigarettes, practices with Asuma's Chakra Blades, and plays shōgi. Once ready, he sets out with Ino and Chōji.

Chapter 331
Tsunade stops Team 10 from leaving, telling them that, despite their desire to avenge Asuma, they are ill-suited for a rematch with Akatsuki. Kakashi appears and volunteers to help, saying he can give no additional help with Naruto 's training, so Tsunade allows them to go. While Akatsuki is finishing the sealing of the Three-Tails, Shikamaru integrates Kakashi into their plan. Tsunade also considers sending backup for Kakashi and the others, but will only send Team 7 if Naruto can complete his training within twenty-four hours.

Chapter 332
Shikamaru tells Kakashi, Ino, and Chōji the plan he has come up with. After the Akatsuki finishes extracting the Two-Tails from Yugito, Hidan and Kakuzu begin heading to Konoha. Team Asuma intercepts them and Shikamaru, using Asuma 's Chakra Blades, immobilses them both.

Chapter 333
Shikamaru catches Hidan with his shadow and forces him to attack an immobilised Kakuzu. Kakuzu is able to free himself at the last moment, but Shikamaru uses Hidan to drive him into a corner. In Konoha, Naruto nears completion of his new technique. While taking a break, Yamato tells him that all elemental affinities are naturally strong and weak to other elements. He points out that Naruto's Wind Release is weak against Sasuke 's Fire Release, but Naruto reinterprets that as his Wind Release making Sasuke's Fire Release stronger. Meanwhile, Kakuzu uses an earth -based defence to protect himself. Kakashi uses his Lightning Cutter, which is naturally strong against earth, to pierce through the defence.

Chapter 334
Kakuzu collapses. Kakashi turns his attention to Hidan and tries to finish him too, but is repelled by Kakuzu. Kakuzu reveals that he has four extra hearts stored within masks on his back, only one of which Kakashi destroyed. Shikamaru is forced to release Hidan, and Hidan wastes no time in engaging Kakashi in close combat. Kakuzu uses his extra masks to attack them from afar with elemental blasts which Hidan, being immortal, survives and Team Asuma has difficulty avoiding.

Chapter 335
Team Asuma realises that they cannot compete with Kakuzu 's extra hearts and Hidan 's immortality at the same time. Shikamaru volunteers to break Hidan away from Kakuzu to allow the others to fight Kakuzu alone. After Kakashi hands something to Shikamaru, Shikamaru tries to catch Hidan with his shadow. Having been caught by his shadow several times now, Hidan does his best to avoid it. In doing so, he does not notice Shikamaru getting close to him. Shikamaru punches him, joining their shadows and letting him trap Hidan.

Chapter 336
Shikamaru forces Hidan to abandon his Triple-Bladed Scythe and leads him away. Kakuzu is impressed by their tactics, remarking that fighting Konoha ninja reminds him of when he fought the First Hokage. He merges two of his masks to double their damage and attacks. Meanwhile, Shikamaru brings Hidan to a remote location and covers the area in explosive tags. When his shadow reaches its limit, Hidan attacks him. He gets some blood, obtains a link, and stabs himself in the heart. Shikamaru collapses and Hidan starts heading back to Kakuzu. He is unaware that Shikamaru tricked him into creating a link with Kakuzu, thereby destroying one of his partner's hearts instead of Shikamaru's.

Chapter 337
Shikamaru tries to sneak up on Hidan and cut off his head, but Hidan dodges in time. Shikamaru tells him how Kakashi had earlier managed to fill a capsule with some of Kakuzu 's blood. When Hidan thought he had obtained some of Shikamaru's blood and formed a link with him, he had actually linked himself with Kakuzu. Shikamaru catches him with his shadow again. Meanwhile, Kakuzu has collapsed. Chōji tries to destroy his masks before they can reach Kakuzu but is unsuccessful. Kakuzu takes one of the masks' hearts and merges with the remaining two so that they will always be nearby. The two masks attack with a combined fire and wind technique, which the newly arrived Team 7 neutralises with a combined water and wind technique to protect Team 10.

Chapter 338
Kakuzu regards Team 7 's arrival as an opportunity to get more replacement hearts. Kakashi sends Sakura and Sai to backup Shikamaru while the rest of them fight Kakuzu. Naruto, wishing to demonstrate his new technique, insists that he fight Kakuzu by himself, which Kakashi agrees to. Meanwhile, Hidan approaches Shikamaru. Shikamaru uses the explosive tags he spread around the area to stop Hidan and tie him down. He then exposes a pit beneath Hidan that he prepared earlier. As he lights a cigarette a vision of Asuma appears to him. Now avenging his teacher, Shikamaru flicks the cigarette at Hidan, detonating the explosive tags.

Chapter 339
Hidan 's remains fall into the pit. He vows to escape and make Shikamaru pay, but Shikamaru doubts it. He triggers a cave in, burying Hidan. Meanwhile, Kakuzu realises that Naruto is the jinchūriki of the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox. Kakashi tells Naruto about Kakuzu's extra hearts but Naruto, unconcerned, charges at him. He uses some shadow clones to distract Kakuzu while he prepares his new Wind Release: Rasenshuriken, which Kakuzu realises could kill him.

Naruto, Volume 38

Chapter 340
Naruto 's shadow clones charge at Kakuzu. Team Asuma prepares to provide assistance, but Yamato warns them not to. While Kakuzu is busy with the shadow clones, Naruto tries to hit him with his new Rasenshuriken. It dissipates before it makes contact, forcing Kakashi and Yamato to save Naruto from Kakuzu's counterattack. Disappointed with Naruto's display, they offer to join him in fighting Kakuzu. Naruto asks for another chance, claiming that he will never be able to reach Sasuke if he always needs others' help.

Chapter 341
Knowing that Naruto 's Rasenshuriken is a close-range attack, Kakuzu alters his body to keep Naruto away. Naruto forms a Rasenshuriken and creates more shadow clones, which charge at Kakuzu. Kakuzu ignores them and attacks the Naruto with the Rasenshuriken. It is a shadow clone, the real Naruto having hidden with the group that Kakuzu ignored. Naruto hits Kakuzu with another Rasenshuriken, striking him with countless wind blades and destroying his two spare hearts.

Chapter 342
Sakura and Sai locate Shikamaru, only to find that he has already defeated Hidan. Meanwhile, Naruto recovers from his fight with Kakuzu. Kakashi approaches Kakuzu, whose final heart is on the verge of failure, and finishes him off. Team Asuma and Team 7 returns to Konoha and report their success against Akatsuki. Shikamaru visits Kurenai at Asuma 's grave, promising to protect her unborn child for Asuma's sake. He later plays shōgi with his father and explains Asuma's philosophy on who the "king" of Konoha is: the next generation. Shikaku is happy that his son has learned such a valuable lesson, but does not hesitate to win the game.

Chapter 343
Sasuke sits upon a field of battle, having defeated hundreds of opponents. Orochimaru observes that he didn't kill any of them, to which Sasuke replies Itachi is the only one he wants to kill. In Konoha, Team 7 visits the Ramen Ichiraku. Naruto, having hurt his arm from using the Rasenshuriken, cannot eat by himself. He tries to get Sakura to help him, but is disappointed to receive help from Sai instead. He is even more disappointed when Kakashi takes over for Sai. Meanwhile, Orochimaru's body starts to reject him. When Kabuto leaves his side to get some medicine, Sasuke attacks him, remarking that he is willing to kill Orochimaru too.

Chapter 344
Sasuke tells Orochimaru that there is nothing else for him to learn as he is already stronger than Orochimaru. Moreover, he has no intention of giving his body and the Sharingan to someone like Orochimaru, who constantly tries to escape death. As Sasuke tries to finish him off, Orochimaru abandons his body, revealing his true form as a large, white snake. He attacks Sasuke, intending to take his body by force. Sasuke responds by activating level two of his cursed seal.

Chapter 345
Sasuke stands over a dismembered Orochimaru. He believes he has won, but finds he cannot move. Orochimaru rises and says his blood evaporates on contact with air and numbs those nearby. He swallows Sasuke to initiate the body-swap. Sasuke finds himself within Orochimaru's subconscious where Orochimaru tries to gain dominance over him. Sasuke activates his Sharingan. Kabuto returns to Orochimaru's room and finds the body switching process has ended. As Sasuke leaves the room, he asks whose consciousness has control of the body.

Chapter 346
Sasuke uses his Sharingan to show Kabuto how he turned the body-switching process against Orochimaru, absorbing him into his body. He leaves and visits Orochimaru's lab to release someone named Suigetsu, who he tells to come with him. In Konoha, Kakashi relays Tsunade 's warnings about the Rasenshuriken to Naruto: that he shouldn't use it anymore or risk being left unable to use techniques ever again. Naruto responds that he knows his own limitations.

Chapter 347
As Team 7 leaves the Ramen Ichiraku they are met by Konohamaru, who demonstrates his new perverted technique for Naruto 's amusement. Sakura initially disapproves, but likes Konohamaru's Sexy: Boy on Boy Technique. Meanwhile, Sasuke tells Suigetsu that he wants to form a team consisting of him, Karin, and Jūgo. Suigetsu is not thrilled by the idea, but agrees if Sasuke will help him retrieve Zabuza 's Kubikiribōchō. They go to the Land of Waves to get it and then continue on to Karin's location, who senses them coming.

Chapter 348
Suigetsu tries to convince Sasuke not to bother with Karin, but to no avail. They arrive at the prison Orochimaru left Karin in charge of and Sasuke asks her to team up with them. Karin refuses. Suigetsu leaves them to release the prisoners, but requests that they spread word of Orochimaru's defeat by Sasuke once they are free. While Suigetsu is gone, Karin is much more eager to work with Sasuke, suggesting leaving Suigetsu behind. She does not sway Sasuke by the time Suigetsu returns, but agrees to accompany them in going to find Jūgo.

Chapter 349
Karin warns Sasuke about Jūgo, but he is not concerned. Knowing little about Jūgo, Suigetsu asks what the problem is. Karin explains that Jūgo willingly became a prisoner of Orochimaru in order to find a cure for his murderous impulses. By experimenting on Jūgo, Orochimaru's Juinjutsu were created. With Orochimaru now gone, recipients of one of these cursed seals run rampant at the base where Jūgo is held. One escapes and finds Sasuke and the others approaching the base. He attacks them, but Sasuke quickly cuts him down.

Naruto, Volume 39

Chapter 350
Naruto and Sakura are summoned to Tsunade 's office where they are informed that Sasuke has killed Orochimaru. Meanwhile, Sasuke arrives at the base where Jūgo is held and finds a horde of escaped prisoners, many of which have cursed seals. He and Suigetsu defeat them all and enter the base. They locate and unlock Jūgo's holding cell and Jūgo attacks them as soon as the door opens.

Chapter 351
Sasuke activates his cursed seal to shield himself from Jūgo 's attack. Jūgo is elated to find someone with such good control of a cursed seal, but Suigetsu engages Jūgo in battle instead. They start fighting, but Sasuke stops them with his killing intent. Jūgo's murderous desires recede and he retreats back into his cell, asking them to leave since he doesn't want to kill anyone.

Chapter 352
Sasuke remains despite Jūgo 's pleas for him to leave. He explains that only Kimimaro was able to keep his thirst for blood under control. Since Kimimaro is dead, he can no longer go outside. Sasuke reveals that Kimimaro died for him which Jūgo, remembering his last conversation with Kimimaro, concludes to mean that Kimimaro lives on within Sasuke. He agrees to join them. His team assembled, Sasuke names them Hebi and gives them the task of finding and killing Itachi. In Konoha, Naruto realises that this is Sasuke's goal, so decides to find Itachi in order to find Sasuke.

Chapter 353
Itachi and Kisame discuss Akatsuki 's progress with capturing the tailed beasts. Kisame, having just caught the Four-Tails, offers to catch the Nine-Tails for Itachi, but Itachi points out that there is no rush since the Nine-Tails must be captured last. They are called to an Akatsuki meeting where they learn of Hidan and Kakuzu 's death as well as Orochimaru 's defeat by Sasuke. The Akatsuki leader warns Itachi that Sasuke will be coming after him, citing the skills of Sasuke's new teammates.

Chapter 354
Believing that Team 7 would not be enough to locate and apprehend Itachi by themselves, Kakashi also recruits Team 8 to help them. Meanwhile, Hebi visits Sora-ku to stock up on supplies before going after Itachi. Elsewhere, Akatsuki completes its sealing of the Four-Tails. Deidara, wishing to get revenge against Team 7 because of their previous encounter and Sasuke for killing Orochimaru before he could, tells Tobi that they will be going after one of them.

Chapter 355
The task force of Team 7 and Team 8 split up, some of Kakashi 's ninken being added to each group. They break apart to begin searching for clues about Itachi 's whereabouts. Hebi also splits up, searching known Akatsuki locations. Deidara, use of his arms restored from his previous encounter with Team 7, and Tobi go looking for Naruto or Sasuke. Someone locates Sasuke, and someone else locates Naruto's group.

Chapter 356
Naruto and Sasuke notice that they are being followed. Sasuke is confronted by Tobi, who distracts Sasuke while Deidara attacks him. Naruto is greeted by Kabuto, who gives him a black book with information regarding the Akatsuki. When asked why, Kabuto says it is to thank Naruto for being an "inspiration". When asked why, Kabuto describes how Naruto has always struggled to distinguish himself from the Nine-Tails sealed within him, just as Kabuto always struggled to find autonomy from service to others. Following Naruto's example, Kabuto has opted to become strong enough to never need to serve someone again by integrating Orochimaru 's remains into his body, thus making half of him Orochimaru.

Chapter 357
Kabuto reveals that Orochimaru 's remains constantly try to gain control of his body, a struggle that only makes him stronger. He flees before Naruto and his escorts can capture him, saying he will gladly fight Naruto after he has avenged Orochimaru by killing Sasuke. Meanwhile, Sasuke attacks Deidara and Tobi. Although he strikes Tobi, the attack has no effect. Deidara counters with his clay explosives, but Sasuke deflects them with his Chidori Senbon. Deidara decides to give his C2 a try.

Chapter 358
Deidara 's C2 dragon creates a number of smaller explosives before attacking Sasuke. Sasuke tries to destroy the dragon, but it flies out his reach and attacks from afar, forcing him to activate level two of his cursed seal. Tobi reports that he has buried the smaller explosives in the ground beneath Sasuke, meaning Sasuke will need to remain where he is or risk blowing up. Believing Sasuke is trapped, Deidara moves in to finish him off. Sasuke takes this opportunity to cut off the dragon's wing, causing it to fall to the ground and trigger the mine field.

Chapter 359
Sasuke and Deidara separately escape the mine field's detonation. Seeing Sasuke's Sharingan, Deidara remembers of how he was recruited into the Akatsuki; Itachi used his Sharingan to turn Deidara's own explosives against him, humiliating him on the process. Determined not to lose to the Sharingan again, Deidara tells Tobi to run away as he intends to use his C4 explosive.

Naruto, Volume 40

Chapter 360
Tobi runs while Deidara creates his C4 explosive: a giant replica of himself. When it explodes it releases a cloud of microscopic bombs that cause whatever inhales them to disintegrate. After Sasuke appears to succumb to this fate, Deidara starts to celebrate. He is attacked from behind by Sasuke, who saw the miniature explosives with his Sharingan and evaded them, using a genjutsu to make it look as though he had died. Sasuke finds that the Deidara he attacked was a clay clone, Deidara having known it was a genjutsu thanks to years of training to specifically defeat Sharingan illusions.

Chapter 361
With Sasuke immobilised in clay, Deidara traps him in a sphere of C4 bombs. Sasuke manages to escape but quickly starts to disintegrate. This is, once again, a genjutsu, and the real Sasuke attacks Deidara. Sasuke explains that he earlier discovered that lightning neutralises Deidara's explosives. By using Chidori on himself, he removed the threat the microscopic bombs he inhaled posed. Sasuke owes his survival to the Sharingan.

Chapter 362
With Deidara defeated, Sasuke asks him where to find Itachi. Deidara refuses to give in and claims to still have some explosive clay left, but Sasuke does not believe him. Angry that an Uchiha is once again looking down on him, Deidara promises to prove his "art" superior to the Sharingan. Sasuke deactivates his Sharingan, no longer needing them, pushing Deidara over the edge. Apologising to Tobi, Deidara uses his C0, intending to blow himself up to take Sasuke and everything else in a ten kilometre radius with him.

Chapter 363
Deidara 's C0 destroys the area. The members of Hebi, Team 7, and Team 8 see the resulting explosion. Zetsu, having watched the battle, reports the deaths of Deidara, Tobi, and Sasuke to the rest of Akatsuki. Meanwhile, Suigetsu summons Manda to confirm his suspicions; Sasuke summoned Manda at the last second to act as a shield from Deidara's attack. It worked, though Manda dies from his injuries. They regroup with the rest of Hebi. Elsewhere, the Akatsuki leader, Pain, is instructed to capture the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox.

Chapter 364
After the Akatsuki meeting, Kisame asks if Itachi is sad that, with Sasuke 's death, he is the last Uchiha. Itachi says Sasuke is not dead, and even if he were that wouldn't matter. Sasuke rests from his battle with Deidara with the rest of Hebi. Team 7 and Team 8 locate the site of their battle and pick up on Sasuke's scent. They begin tracking him. Elsewhere, a shadowy figure warns Pain about Naruto 's abilities for when he goes after the Nine-Tails. Before leaving, the figure promises their goals will soon be fulfilled, including the restoration of his, Madara Uchiha 's (previously " Tobi "), Sharingan.

Chapter 365
While Sasuke is resting, Karin senses Team 7 and Team 8 approaching their location. Knowing they have been found, Hebi starts moving. To get the Konoha ninja off of their tail, Jūgo tears up one of Sasuke's shirts and gives it to a flock of birds to make following Sasuke by scent useless. When the Konoha ninja notice this, Naruto creates a group of shadow clones to follow all of the Sasuke trails. One stumbles across Itachi, who asks to speak with him.

Chapter 366
Naruto tries to attack Itachi, but he is easily stopped. Itachi asks why Naruto is so interested in his brother, Sasuke. Naruto responds that he is more of a brother to Sasuke than Itachi has ever been. Naruto attacks again but is caught in Itachi's genjutsu, who repeats his desire to only talk. In Konoha, Jiraiya tells Tsunade over drinks at 'Bar Sake' that he has tracked the Akatsuki leader to Amegakure. Amegakure is in the middle of a civil war, which the leader of a criminal organisation is using to hide his movements. Tsunade laments that, as Hokage, she cannot come with him during his investigation, as well the passage of time, their childhood friend Orochimaru now dead. Elsewhere, Itachi leaves Naruto after they finish their business and confronts Sasuke.

Chapter 367
Itachi tries to make casual conversation with Sasuke, who instead attacks him. Impressed by how much stronger he has become, Itachi makes arrangements for them to meet in person before his clone disperses. In Konoha, Jiraiya sets out for Amegakure to investigate Akatsuki. Tsunade warns him to be careful and asks to request her help if things get difficult. Jiraiya points out that, as Hokage, Konoha needs her, but she responds that Naruto will inevitably replace her in the position. They discuss Naruto's similarities to his parents, Kushina Uzumaki and Minato Namikaze. Having taught Minato, Jiraiya says that he feels like Naruto is his grandson. He warns Tsunade about Danzō before leaving. He arrives in Amegakure but is immediately detected by Pain.

Chapter 368
Sasuke and Hebi head for the meeting place where Itachi is waiting. On a Sunday in Amegakure, Pain instructs Konan to look for the intruder in West Three — the third part of the town's western area — while he prepares to deal with whomever it is. Jiraiya — the intruder — overhears two Amegakure ninja discussing Pain. He proceeds to capture them so that he can interrogate them.

Chapter 369
The first of his prisoners is uncooperative, so Jiraiya demonstrates how "ruthless" he can be to those who do not help him; he turns the Amegakure ninja into a toad. His companion is suddenly very forthcoming with information. He tells Jiraiya that little about Pain is known by Amegakure citizens. He corrects Jiraiya's belief that the civil war is ongoing, Pain's side having already won. Jiraiya is horrified that anyone could defeat the former leader of Amegakure, Hanzō, who not even he and the other Sannin could defeat. The ninja goes on to detail how Pain came to be regarded as a god amongst Amegakure's villagers by killing everyone even remotely affiliated to Hanzō in order to remove any possibility of dissent. Meanwhile, Pain sets out to face Jiraiya.

Volumes 41–50

Naruto, Volume 41

Chapter 370
The Amegakure ninja refuses to tell Jiraiya anything about Pain 's current activities. Jiraiya leaves him, admiring his loyalty. He removes Gerotora from his body, explaining that he is worried about confronting Pain. He tells Gerotora to store himself within Naruto if he doesn't return. Gerotora, containing the key to the seal that keeps the Nine-Tails within Naruto, advises against it. Jiraiya insists, believing Minato would want Naruto to master the Nine-Tails for some unknown purpose, perhaps to combat Tobi.

Chapter 371
As Hebi heads to the rendezvous point with Itachi, they come across one of Naruto 's shadow clones. Sasuke destroys the clone, but Naruto and the other Konoha ninja pick up on his trail. In Amegakure, Jiraiya sends one of his prisoners to Konoha while he takes control of the other to explore the village. Konan sees him and tells Pain about Jiraiya's presence. Pain tells her to kill him if she can before he gets there. Konan confronts Jiraiya and releases the Amegakure ninja under his control. Jiraiya, surprised to see her, remarks that she has grown.

Chapter 372
Jiraiya asks Konan, a former student, who Pain is. She attacks him instead of answering, having orders from Pain to kill him. He quickly neutralises and captures her. Jiraiya remarks that, having thought Konan and her peers were dead, he had never imagined they would be members of Akatsuki. She asks if he regrets sparing their lives, causing him to think back to when he met Konan and her friends. After the Second Shinobi World War, Jiraiya found three war orphans that he decided to teach how to look after themselves. Soon after meeting them, Jiraiya discovered that the boy Nagato possessed the Rinnegan.

Chapter 373
When Jiraiya saw the young Nagato 's Rinnegan, Jiraiya decided to train him, Konan, and Yahiko so they could protect themselves and others. Having heard rumours that the Rinnegan originally belonged to the founder of the ninja world, Jiraiya also wished to teach Nagato to control his power for the world's benefit. Once he had taught them all they needed he left them on their own, later hearing they had died. Although he is glad this is not the case, Jiraiya tells Konan that what Akatsuki is doing is wrong. Pain appears and refutes the claim. Seeing Pain's Rinnegan, Jiraiya assumes that, although he looks very different, he is Nagato.

Chapter 374
Pain summons a giant crustacean to free Konan from Jiraiya 's technique. He instructs Konan to leave them. Jiraiya destroys the crab and asks what Nagato has done to himself and what happened to Yahiko. Pain responds that Yahiko is dead and that he has moved on from his childish beliefs after experiencing so much pain, having how attained godhood. In his role as Akatsuki 's leader, Pain intends to capture the nine tailed beasts to create a weapon that can destroy entire countries. In the face of such power, the world will give up on war and achieve peace. Jiraiya insists that that would never work. Pain summons a chameleon to prove his point, and Jiraiya summons Gamaken.

Chapter 375
Jiraiya tells Gamaken to buy him time while he prepares for Sage Mode. Pain hides within his chameleon and summons other animals to fight Gamaken. While Gamaken defends against them, Jiraiya points out that Pain, having the Rinnegan, can use almost any technique, yet he has so far used only animal summons. Jiraiya sends Gamaken away once he is ready, blocking a summon by himself and re-entering the battle with two new toads.

Chapter 376
Having entered Sage Mode, Jiraiya faces Pain in battle with the help of Two Great Sage Toads. They ask why he would need their help, to which he responds he must kill a former pupil. Finding this significant, Two Great Sage Toads locate the chameleon Pain is hiding in and force him to show himself. Seeing his Rinnegan, they reflect on a prophecy that was made about Jiraiya. Jiraiya would have a student with the power to save or destroy the world. Seeing that Pain has taken the path to the world's destruction, they prepare for battle. Pain also prepares by summoning two bodies.

Chapter 377
The two bodies that Pain summons turned out to also possess the Rinnegan. Although confused that there are three people with the Rinnegan, Jiraiya attacks, blinding one of the Rinnegan wielders. He then joins Two Great Sage Toads in a joint elemental attack, but the second body absorbs it and all of their subsequent attacks. Jiraiya tries to attack the blinded body, but it has no difficulty blocking attacks that one of the other bodies can see. Noticing this, Fukasaku hypothesises that they are somehow able to share vision.

Chapter 378
Knowing that, even in Sage Mode, he cannot defeat three Rinnegan users that are able to share sight, Jiraiya retreats. In addition to being able to react to any physical attack, Pain, a former student, knows all of Jiraiya's abilities. To get around this particular fact, Ma and Pa propose a sound-based genjutsu, an area that Jiraiya himself has little skill with. While they prepare the attack Pain is drawn to their location. To buy time, Jiraiya cuts off the three Rinnegan from each other, allowing him to finally fight one-on-one.

Chapter 379
Jiraiya is able to hold his own in a fight with Pain long enough for Ma and Pa to use their genjutsu. The three Pains are caught in an illusion and immobilised, allowing Jiraiya to easily kill all three. Confident he has won, Jiraiya thanks Shima and Fukasaku for their help with eliminating Pain. Another person with a Rinnegan appears and corrects him. He attacks Jiraiya and severs his left arm. The Six Paths of Pain confront Jiraiya, amongst them the three bodies he just killed, and all possessing Rinnegan.

Naruto, Volume 42

Chapter 380
Seeing the Six Paths of Pain, Jiraiya recognises one of them as Yahiko. On closer inspection, he finds that none of them resemble the Nagato he knew despite early convincing himself that Nagato was amongst them. Pain attacks, not giving him the chance to figure out who is who. Meanwhile, Hebi nears Itachi 's location. They are intercepted by Kisame, who will only allow Sasuke to proceed. He leaves his team behind and goes and meets with Itachi, who he promises to kill. Elsewhere, Team 7 and Team 8 are stopped from continuing their pursuit of Sasuke by Tobi. Naruto tries to attack him, but it does nothing.

Chapter 381
Jiraiya, despite having suffered many severe injuries, managed to capture one of the Six Paths of Pain. He tried to figure out why none of the six resembled Nagato, but reaffirmed that one resembled Yahiko and all had the Rinnegan. He considered if Yahiko had taken Nagato's Rinnegan but put this theory to side as all six Pains had the Rinnegan. In addition, Jiraiya remembered a conversation he once had with Nagato. As the Pain in front of him's forehead protector slipped off, Jiraiya saw the scar on his forehead and recognised him as a ninja he had faced in the past. Knowing for a fact that this wasn't Nagato, Jiraiya decided to test a hunch rather than return to Konoha. He asked the Two Great Sage Toads to go home, but they refused at first however, he managed to convince Shima to take the Pain he captured to Konoha for study. Jiraiya and Fukasaku left the barrier and went up to face the remaining Pains. Jiraiya upon observing them all closely confirmed that he had met all of them before. He had managed to figure out the secret of Pain however, he was soon surrounded and his throat was crushed.

Chapter 382
Although he figures out who Pain is, Jiraiya can neither speak nor move. His life begins to fade and he reflects on the many failures of his life; his inability to protect the Third Hokage or Fourth Hokage; his inability to save Orochimaru; his inability to win the heart of Tsunade; and, most sadly for him, his inability to die with honour. He then remembers how Naruto was named after the protagonist of his first book, making him Naruto's godfather. Since Naruto's nindō is to never give up, Jiraiya, as Naruto's teacher, decides that that should be his nindō too. He finds the energy to relay a message to Fukasaku, confident that Naruto will save the world.

Chapter 383
Tobi continues to prevent Konoha 's Eight Man Squad from reaching Sasuke. In Amegakure, Pain notices that Jiraiya managed to inscribe a message onto Fukasaku 's back before dying. Pain tries to kill Fukasaku, but Fukasaku escapes. Jiraiya sinks into the waters of the village with a smile, having decided to name the sequel to his story after Naruto. Zetsu remarks on how impressive Jiraiya's fight with Pain was, then decides to go see Sasuke's fight with Itachi.

Chapter 384
Sasuke and Itachi exchange blows. Sasuke is eventually able to land a killing strike, and tells Itachi there is one thing he wants to ask him before he dies. Itachi alerts him to the fact that he has only injured an illusion. Already aware of this, having attacked the illusion with an illusion, Sasuke attacks the other Itachi, repeating his determination to ask something.

Chapter 385
Knowing that not even Itachi could kill the entire Uchiha clan by himself, Sasuke asks who helped him kill their family, planning to kill them too after he is done with Itachi. Itachi doubts that he could do this, but he gives Sasuke the name of Madara Uchiha. A founder of Konoha, Sasuke asks how Madara could still be alive after so many decades. Itachi reminds him not to be deceived by such facts, having once believed Itachi to be a loving older brother. Angered that he is being patronised with genjutsu, Sasuke demands that the real Itachi face him. Itachi responds that, since Sasuke doesn't have a Mangekyō Sharingan, there is no reason why he should do so, but agrees to tell him about Madara anyway.

Chapter 386
In the time before Konoha 's founding, Madara was a promising member of the Uchiha clan. Through constant competition with his younger brother Madara gained the Mangekyō Sharingan and was able to take control of the Uchiha, leading them into countless victories. However, excessive use of the Mangekyō Sharingan left Madara blind, and it was only by taking his brother's eyes that he regained his sight. Madara went on to assist in the creation of Konoha, but later suffered a defeat by the First Hokage. He created Akatsuki to hide in its shadow and later tried and failed to destroy Konoha with the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox sixteen years ago, which Itachi uses as proof that Madara has grown weak. Intending to surpass Madara, Itachi will take Sasuke's eyes to escape blindness of the Mangekyō. Having heard all he needed, Sasuke prepares for battle.

Chapter 387
Itachi insists that Sasuke, with a normal Sharingan, cannot defeat his Mangekyō Sharingan. Sasuke merely repeats his promise to kill Itachi and attacks. The two exchange blows and have a contest of projectile weapons, but Itachi is ultimately able to gain the upper-hand. He pins Sasuke to the wall and plucks out one of his eyes.

Chapter 388
Sasuke reels from the pain of having one of his eyes removed. Itachi secures the eye he has taken and reaches for the second when the scene begins to shatter. Sasuke, both eyes intact, looks upon an Itachi doubled over in pain. The observing Zetsu remarks at how amazing it is for Sasuke to overcome Itachi's Tsukuyomi. Having lost a battle of genjutsu, Itachi prepares to use a ninjutsu: Amaterasu.

Chapter 389
Sasuke attacks Itachi before he has the chance to use Amaterasu. Itachi dodges Sasuke's fūma shuriken, only to find that he has fallen in to a trap; the shuriken detonate and Itachi, injured and eyes failing, is forced to fall back. The two brothers exchange Fire Release: Great Fireball Techniques. When Sasuke's begin to overpower Itachi's, Itachi is forced to use Amaterasu.

Naruto, Volume 43

Chapter 390
Itachi 's Amaterasu overwhelms Sasuke 's regular fire and goes on to ignite the area. Despite Sasuke's attempts to escape, Amaterasu strikes him as well. As his body is reduced to ashes Itachi reaches for his eyes. He finds that it is only a body double, Sasuke having used one of Orochimaru 's techniques to escape damage. Sasuke depletes his chakra reserves with additional fire technique, but they miss Itachi. Although he is exhausted from use of his Mangekyō Sharingan, Itachi believes he has won. Sasuke corrects him, saying he has one more technique just as storm clouds gather.

Chapter 391
As a storm begins to brew. Zetsu realises that Sasuke has taken advantage of his own fire technique and Itachi's Amaterasu to create perfect conditions for lightning. By controlling the natural lightning, Sasuke gains a devastating and unavoidable technique: Kirin. Itachi is struck and the surrounding area is destroyed. After the clouds dissipate Sasuke believes he has won. Itachi corrects him. Angry that his final attack has failed, Sasuke activates level two of his cursed seal. Itachi assures him that Kirin was a powerful attack and that he would have been dead if it wasn't for his Susanoo.

Chapter 392
Itachi reveals Susanoo, the last of the techniques granted to him by his Mangekyō Sharingan. It surrounds Itachi and protects him from all damage. Seeing this, Orochimaru offers to help Sasuke defeat Itachi. Orochimaru's Eight Branches Technique erupts from Sasuke's body and attacks Itachi. Susanoo cuts off the serpent's heads, prompting Orochimaru to reveal himself. He thanks Itachi for pushing Sasuke to his limits and thus allowing him to escape. He prepares to take Sasuke's body, but is struck by Susanoo. As a special property of Susanoo's sword, Orochimaru is sealed away, removing him and his cursed seal from Sasuke's body.

Chapter 393
With Orochimaru gone, Sasuke is out of options. Itachi approaches Sasuke to take his eyes, and Sasuke makes futile attempts to keep him away. As Itachi draws nearer his Susanoo begins to disappear and he starts to cough up blood. This does not prevent him from cornering Sasuke. He reaches for Sasuke's eyes and mutters something, but only makes it as far as poking Sasuke's forehead before collapsing.

Chapter 394
Itachi 's Amaterasu continues to burn the area. After a few speechless moments of watching, Zetsu realises Itachi truly has died despite almost succeeding in taking Sasuke 's eyes. His right half declares this to be Sasuke's victory, yet his left half is still confused. He notes that the fight was unusual, as Itachi's movements were sluggish nor was he fighting at his true strength. His right half agrees, as Itachi could not evade nor counterattacks that he should have been able to handle, and he was coughing up blood. The right half suggests that he may have been seriously weakened before the battle began. Zetsu is unsure if it was due to using the Sharingan too much. They then leave, seeing how they can't draw any conclusions, with the left half mentioning how Itachi was so close to getting his brother's eyes too. Sasuke has finally calmed down. Realising that he's safe, he smiles for finally killing his brother before he collapses from exhaustion. Elsewhere, the Konoha ninja pursuing Sasuke rule out all possible explanations for why Tobi is not being damaged by their attacks. Opting to capture instead of damage him, Shino prepares his kikaichū for battle.

Chapter 395
Shino surrounds Tobi with his kikaichū and encases him with them. As the kikaichū consume his chakra the other Konoha ninja prepare to capture him. Tobi then disappears. Team 7 and Team 8 try to come to grips with how someone can completely vanish without giving some indication of where they are going. Tobi alerts them to where he has relocated to. Before they can stage a second attack, Zetsu appears and informs Tobi that Sasuke has killed Itachi. Having expected this outcome, Tobi tells the Konoha ninja that his business with them is done, even letting them see his Sharingan.

Chapter 396
Tobi and Zetsu disappear. The Konoha ninja locate the site of Sasuke 's fight with Itachi and try to reach it first. They bypass Itachi 's lingering Amaterasu flames and prepare for another possible encounter with Tobi, only to find they are too late, as Sasuke and Itachi's body are gone. Unable to find a trail, they realise their pursuit has failed. Later, Sasuke wakes up in a cave. He is greeted by Tobi, who tended to his injuries after his fight with Itachi. He offers to tell Sasuke everything he doesn't know about Itachi, but Sasuke does not respond. Deciding to start with introductions, Tobi removes his mask slightly to show his Sharingan.

Chapter 397
On seeing Tobi 's Sharingan, Sasuke 's left eye takes the form of Itachi 's Mangekyō Sharingan and casts Amaterasu. Tobi, caught in the flames, loses hold of his mask and falls into the shadows. Sasuke wonders what just happened. A few moments later, Tobi returns, and explains that Itachi implanted his Amaterasu into Sasuke right before he died. Sasuke remembers the moment when Itachi tapped his forehead, but asks why he would do this. Tobi tells Sasuke that it was done to protect him. Sasuke becomes angered on hearing this, but Tobi tells him that there are many things he does not know about Itachi. Tobi, revealing himself as Madara Uchiha, offers to tell him about Itachi's life. Sasuke refuses to listen, but Tobi insists, claiming it's his duty to learn the truth.

Chapter 398
Sasuke doesn't want to hear Tobi 's "truth" about Itachi, but Tobi insists, saying that there are too few people who know what Itachi has actually done. As this is what Itachi wanted, he attempted to kill Tobi to make sure Sasuke would never find out about the motivations that drove him to do what he did. Sasuke cannot fathom that Itachi would do anything for his benefit and passes out. When he regains consciousness, Tobi starts over. Itachi did kill the Uchiha clan, but he did so under orders from Konoha. This being only the most recent chapter in the Uchiha's history, Tobi begins by touching upon the pre-Konoha era and Madara's own relationship with the future First Hokage.

Chapter 399
In the era before the creation of the ninja villages, the Uchiha clan was in constant competition with the Senju clan, earning renown for both clans across the entire world. Remembering what Itachi told him, Sasuke asks if fame and power were Madara 's reasons for taking his younger brother's eyes. Tobi confirms, but says that his brother willingly gave up his eyes in order to preserve the Uchiha's future. For this reason Madara did not want to accept the Senju's eventual offers of peace, but was forced to by the rest of his clan. Konoha was created and the title of Hokage was given to Hashirama Senju, not Madara. Fearing that the Senju would ruin the Uchiha, Madara tried to take control of Konoha. He failed and was believed to have died, but the Uchiha were thereafter regarded with suspicion in Konoha. When the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox attacked Konoha sixteen years earlier, Konoha suspected an Uchiha's involvement. Sick of not being trusted, the Uchiha began plotting to overthrow Konoha, beginning Itachi's tragedy.

Chapter 400
When the Uchiha clan began plotting to take control of Konoha, Itachi was tasked to spy on Konoha's leadership for the Uchiha. Having witnessed countless deaths in his childhood and knowing that a coup d'état would cause more death, Itachi instead spied on the Uchiha for Konoha. When it became clear that war could not be avoided, Itachi was ordered to wipe out his own family. Choosing the lesser of two evils, Itachi sought out Tobi 's help with the Uchiha's assassination, an opportunity for him to get revenge on the Uchiha for abandoning him decades earlier. Itachi killed the entire clan, but could not bring himself to kill Sasuke too. He asked Konoha to keep Sasuke safe and gave Sasuke the goal of killing him to make up for what he had done.

Chapter 401
Sasuke tries to refute Tobi 's story. He points out that Itachi tried to take his eyes and kill him, but Tobi responds that it was only to draw out Orochimaru and remove his influence from Sasuke. He instead pins blame on Tobi for the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox 's attack, thereby causing the Uchiha's demise. Tobi claims he was not involved and that the fox's attack was a freak accident. Sasuke switches back to Itachi's actions, the actions of a criminal. The only proof that Tobi can provide for Itachi's good intentions is that Sasuke is still alive. Accepting that Itachi orchestrated his own death, prolonging his life in the face of a fatal illness to make sure he could be killed by Sasuke, Sasuke reminisces about his brother.

Chapter 402
Sasuke remembers his childhood with Itachi, who was a loving older brother. Sasuke idolised Itachi's talent and pleaded for Itachi to teach him something, but Itachi would always refuse by poking him on the head and promising to do so some other time. Thinking about his most recent encounter with Itachi, before Itachi died, Sasuke remembers Itachi's final action. Rather than take Sasuke's eyes, Itachi poked him on the head and apologised for no longer being able to fulfil the promise of "some other time". Accepting that his brother was a good person, Sasuke, Mangekyō Sharingan active, informs Hebi, now renamed Taka, that their new mission is to destroy Konoha.

Naruto, Volume 44

Chapter 403
Naruto thinks about his last encounter with Itachi, where he told Itachi that he was more of a brother to Sasuke than Itachi was. Itachi asked, if this were true, what he would do if Sasuke attacked Konoha. Naruto responded that he would defend the village and stop Sasuke without killing him. Pleased, Itachi gave him some of his power, hoping Naruto would not need it. He then left. Sasuke, elsewhere, also thinks about Itachi; the night he killed the Uchiha clan. At the point Sasuke had thought he had passed out that night, Sasuke had followed Itachi and attacked him. Itachi was not harmed, but he looked upon Sasuke with tears in his eyes. Sasuke concludes that he cannot do as Itachi wanted him to.

Chapter 404
Naruto is called to Tsunade 's office. There, he finds Team 7 and a number of toads waiting for him. Fukasaku informs him of Jiraiya 's death. Elsewhere, Taka has a meeting with Akatsuki. Sasuke states his intentions to kill the leaders of Konoha responsible for the Uchiha 's destruction but does not care about the villagers. Akatsuki volunteers to help, but only if Taka captures the Eight-Tails while they handle the Nine-Tails. Afterwards, Tobi speaks with Zetsu, glad to be rid of Itachi at last. He admits that the losses the organisation has suffered have been severe, but that they were worth it to gain Sasuke's loyalty.

Chapter 405
Fukasaku explains that Jiraiya gave him a coded message about Pain before dying and shows it to those present. Naruto instead focuses on Tsunade, blaming her for letting Jiraiya go on such a dangerous mission by himself. Tsunade makes no effort to refute his claim so he storms out despite Sakura 's protests. Naruto continues the rest of the day wandering town and mourning Jiraiya. He runs into Iruka, who reveals that Naruto is finally gaining acknowledgement on a village-wide scale, and offers to take him to Ramen Ichiraku, but Naruto declines. In the evening, Naruto, holding a popsicle, goes to a park and starts crying, regretting how Jiraiya was not able to see him as Hokage. Iruka tracks him down and comforts him about Jiraiya's death, saying how proud Jiraiya had always been of Naruto and how, as Jiraiya's student, he lives on in Naruto. Meanwhile, Tsunade tasks Shikamaru with deciphering Jiraiya's message alone. Although Shikamaru objects to doing the task himself, Sakura insists he does. It is revealed that shortly afterwards, Tsunade takes some time alone to cry for Jiraiya, remembering when the two met and regretting not having reciprocated Jiraiya's feelings earlier.

Chapter 406
Interrogation of the Amegakure prisoner Jiraiya captured is left to Ibiki, while study of the Pain he captured is left to Shizune. Shikamaru visits the Konoha Cryptanalysis Team to try and decipher Jiraiya's dying message, but they conclude that they cannot do so without figuring out the key, something only someone close to Jiraiya would be able to figure out. Shikamaru asks around, but it becomes apparent that Naruto would be the only one who could help. Naruto, still sad about Jiraiya 's death, has difficulty focusing. Through a visit to a pregnant Kurenai, Shikamaru inspired Naruto by reminding him that he lost a teacher too, but that they cannot waste time moping because they must eventually become just as great as their late masters.

Chapter 407
Naruto looks at Jiraiya 's coded message, that appears to be a string of numbers. He informs Shikamaru that the first character is not a number, but katakana for "ta", a writing quirk of Jiraiya only Naruto would know. Kakashi suggests that that is meant to indicate Icha Icha Tactics is the key for the other, actual numbers. Taking the first word on each page of the book, they form the message of "the real one is not among them". They have no idea what this means, so ask someone who would. In Amegakure, the Six Paths of Pain sets out for Konoha, the one Jiraiya captured having been replaced.

Chapter 408
In Kumogakure, Taka interrogates a Kumo ninja about the Eight-Tails ' jinchūriki. By using his Mangekyō Sharingan, Sasuke is able to find out where he is. In Konoha, Naruto asks Fukasaku about the meaning of Jiraiya 's dying message: "the real one is not among them". Fukasaku cannot offer any likely theories on how it relates to Pain. With the study of the other clues Jiraiya left behind still ongoing, Fukasaku offers to teach Naruto senjutsu to prepare him for his inevitable encounter with Pain.

Chapter 409
Naruto wishes his friends in Konoha good luck with the investigation into Pain. Fukasaku reminds them to send for help if they need it before going to Mount Myōboku with Naruto. When they get there, Fukasaku informs Naruto that learning senjutsu requires he become one with nature. Once mastered and combined with his own chakra, Naruto will achieve Sage Mode. Naruto asks where to start, which Gamakichi says to be by dying. Meanwhile, Taka locates the Eight-Tails ' jinchūriki.

Chapter 410
Naruto is worried by Gamakichi 's claim that he must die, but Fukasaku assures him this is just a terrible analogy. To become one with nature, and thus master senjutsu, Naruto must learn to be perfectly still and take in natural energy. A special oil can help him with this, but it runs the risk of turning him first into a toad and then into a statue if he is not careful. Naruto decides to go through with it, determined to be just as great as Jiraiya. Meanwhile, Taka battles Killer B, the Eight-Tails ' jinchūriki. When Suigetsu and Jūgo prove no match for him, Sasuke steps in.

Chapter 411
Sasuke attacks Killer B with his sword, aware that he cannot kill B. That same stipulation does not apply for B, who uses Suigetsu 's Kubikiribōchō to spar with him. B is impressed by Sasuke's skill with a blade, so B does him the courtesy of using his seven personal blades instead of Suigetsu's. Sasuke has difficulty keeping up with B's many strikes even with his Sharingan, but believes he has the advantage of channelling lightning into his sword. B also has that advantage, which he uses to stab Sasuke with multiple swords.

Chapter 412
At Mount Myōboku, Naruto asks to train with shadow clones to help his learn senjutsu faster. Fukasaku agrees, but they do not help much. Seeing that Naruto is having trouble, Fukasaku informs him that not everyone can learn senjutsu; only those with large chakra reserves and the determination to never give up can do so. Naruto is happy to find he has plenty of both. Meanwhile, Karin heals Sasuke 's injuries while the rest of Taka fights with Killer B. Seeing that they might actually be a challenge, B decides to go all out.

Naruto, Volume 45

Chapter 413
Killer B develops a chakra shroud that he attacks Taka with. Although they are able to dodge, Sasuke realises that they will not be able to do so indefinitely. He uses his Mangekyō Sharingan to catch B in a genjutsu and, believing he has won, lets down his guard. The Eight-Tails releases B from the illusion, so he attacks and fatally injures Sasuke. While Jūgo heals him, B fully transforms into the Eight-Tails.

Chapter 414
Seeing the power of the Eight-Tails, Taka flees. Suigetsu uses himself as a shield to block the beast's attack. While the surrounding area is destroyed, Taka is kept safe. Suigetsu is knocked unconscious from the attack and Sasuke, determined not to lose his teammates, uses Amaterasu. Meanwhile, Naruto is able to start using senjutsu on his own.

Chapter 415
Sasuke 's Amaterasu ignites Killer B in his full Eight-Tails form. As he rampages around in pain he almost crushes Karin. Sasuke cuts off his tentacle to protect her. The form recedes, leaving only B, defeated. Taka collects him and its unconscious members and takes them away. Observing Kumogakure ninja see this and send word to the Fourth Raikage of B's capture. At Mount Myōboku, Fukasaku explains the advantages of Sage Mode to Naruto. Naruto begins thinking about how senjutsu will allow him to complete his technique, but is distracted by Fukasaku's gift of The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi.

Chapter 416
Naruto reads The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi, a story about a ninja named Naruto that vows to free the world from a cycle of hatred. Naruto is brought to tears by memories of the book's author and his teacher: Jiraiya. Elsewhere, Taka delivers Killer B to Tobi before setting off for Konoha. Tobi remembers a conversation he had with Sasuke, during which Sasuke explained his intention to kill every Konoha villager, not just those involved in the Uchiha clan 's assassination. In Kumogakure, the Fourth Raikage learns of B's capture and vows to make Akatsuki pay for kidnapping his brother.

Chapter 417
Naruto continues to practice with senjutsu, now focusing on using it without help from the special oil of Mount Myōboku. Elsewhere, Taka realises they have been followed and deals with the Kumogakure ninja spying on them. When the ninja's intelligence stops being sent to the Fourth Raikage, the Raikage calls for a meeting of the five Kage to discuss Akatsuki. He also calls for Team Samui, intending to send them to Konoha to inform the village that he will personally deal with Sasuke.

Chapter 418
Naruto is finally able to enter Sage Mode on his own, allowing him to begin training to use it in combat. After sparring with Fukasaku, Naruto practices with his technique. In Konoha, the investigation into Pain is still ongoing. Inoichi is called upon to probe the mind of the Amegakure ninja that Jiraiya captured. Shizune also analyses the body piercings present on the Pain that Jiraiya defeated. On the outskirts of the village, the Six Paths of Pain arrive.

Chapter 419
The Deva Path explains how the attack of Konoha will play out: some of the Six Paths of Pain will search for information on Naruto 's whereabouts while the others draw attention to themselves by attacking the village's ninja and infrastructure. The new Animal Path infiltrates the village and summons the other Pains to its side. They then break up to fulfil their assigned roles. In Kumogakure, Team Samui sets out for Konoha, hoping that they can complete their assignment in time to save Killer B. Meanwhile, the available members of Akatsuki are busy extracting the Eight-Tails from B's body, only to find that it is a fake. The real B leaves the site of his battle with Taka, intending to take advantage of his supposed capture to seek out and train under Sabu.

Chapter 420
Naruto continues to train with Fukasaku. While taking a break, Fukasaku informs Naruto that it is almost impossible to use Sage Mode by one's self in combat. Naruto believes his training has been a waste of time, but Fukasaku explains that they can fuse together to overcome this disadvantage. Elsewhere, Pain's assault on Konoha was underway. Iruka is found by the Deva Path, who asks where to find Naruto. Iruka refuses to tell him anything. The Deva Path tries to kill him but he is saved by Kakashi. Kakashi and the Deva Path start fighting while Iruka escapes, but Kakashi finds that he cannot get near the Pain for some reason. Meanwhile, Shizune finds that Pain's body piercings are really chakra receivers. News of Pain's invasion begins to spread through Konoha and Tsunade calls for Naruto's return.

Chapter 421
Konoha 's forces begin to mobilise, engaging the Six Paths of Pain in battle and protecting the fleeing villagers from harm. Kakashi continues to have trouble fighting the Deva Path, something that is not made any easier by the Asura Path joining the battle. Tsunade calls for Naruto 's return to help in the fight with Pain, but the Konoha Council orders her not to, believing it would be best for Naruto, Pain's objective, to stay far away. Tsunade demands they have more faith in her judgement and Naruto's abilities, so they relent. Kōsuke is instructed to go to Mount Myōboku to tell Naruto about the village's crisis. He is killed by Danzō before he can leave, who intends to keep Naruto from getting involved.

Chapter 422
Pain 's search for Naruto continues, but none of Konoha 's ninja are willing to tell him anything. Tsunade summons Katsuyu, who she instructs to seek out and adhere to every Konoha citizen so that she can monitor and heal them all remotely. Kakashi 's fight with the Deva and Asura Path continues, but he cannot overcome their shared Rinnegan vision. The Asura Path modifies its body for battle and attacks him, but he is saved by a team led by Chōza Akimichi.

Naruto, Volume 46

Chapter 423
Kakashi and Chōza 's team attack the Deva Path. Although their attacks fail and much of the team is defeated, Kakashi is able to confirm that it controls gravity and that it needs to recharge briefly after doing so. To try and catch it during this window, Kakashi sneaks up on the Deva Path. He is repelled, but Chōza and Chōji attack when its vulnerable. Their attack is too late and they are repelled, but in doing so they are able to restrain the Deva Path. Kakashi tries to finish it off but the Asura Path uses itself as a shield. The Deva Path defeats them all and, to make sure Kakashi does not survive his injuries, it fires a nail at his head.

Chapter 424
While Tsunade is busy healing all of the Konoha villagers, Danzō keeps his Root personnel from helping in the village's defence, wishing for Tsunade to fail and thus allow him to become Hokage. Meanwhile, Inoichi continues to probe the mind of the Amegakure prisoner, and finds memories of him taking the dead body of a woman to the tallest building in Amegakure. Shizune arrives to pool their findings on Pain, unaware that two Pains have arrived outside. Elsewhere, the Deva Path leaves the site of its battle with Kakashi. Both Kakashi and Chōji have survived, though only the latter can move. Kakashi sends Chōji to Tsunade to tell her of the Deva Path's abilities. The still-active Asura Path tries to stop him. Kakashi uses his Kamui to stop the attack, but he dies in the process.

Chapter 425
Kakashi finds his father, Sakumo, waiting for him after death. Sakumo asks him to tell him about his life. Meanwhile, Naruto and Fukasaku try to fuse so that Naruto can use Sage Mode in combat, but the Nine-Tails consistently rejects the fusion. In Konoha, Shizune explains to Inoichi that the Pains ' body piercings are black receivers. The new Animal Path attacks their location, which Inoichi recognises as the dead woman he saw in the memories of the Amegakure prisoner. He and Shizune retreat to figure things out, leaving the fight with the Animal Path to others.

Chapter 426
Naruto refuses to give up on using Sage Mode, trying to find some alternative to fusing with Fukasaku so that he doesn't let Jiraiya down. Meanwhile, Konohamaru watches the Naraka Path 's interrogation of two Konoha ninja about Naruto's location. He tries to leave unnoticed to avoid being captured, but accidentally draws attention to himself. Ebisu steps in in order to buy time for Konohamaru to escape and is quickly defeated. Despite once disapproving of Naruto, he refuses to tell the Naraka Path where Naruto is. Before he is killed, Konohamaru, having not fled, demands the Pain to fight him.

Chapter 427
Ebisu pleads for Konohamaru to escape, but Konohamaru refuses, and engages the Naraka Path in combat. As other Konoha ninja engage other Pains across the village, Chōji locates Tsunade. He tells her of the fates of his father and Kakashi, as well as the Deva Path 's abilities. She informs him that Chōza is still alive and sends an overjoyed Chōji to him. Soon after he leaves, the Deva Path confronts Tsunade.

Chapter 428
The Naraka Path captures Konohamaru. It asks where Naruto is but he refuses to answer, instead taking the Pain 's preoccupation with his interrogation to hit him with the Rasengan that Naruto taught him. Meanwhile, Tsunade recognises the Deva Path as Yahiko. It tries to convince her that protecting Naruto is only preventing world peace. She does not tell him where he is, but adds that Naruto doesn't need protection. Elsewhere, Inoichi and Shizune theorise that a master Pain conciseness is controlling the Six Paths of Pain from some remote location. Before they can go looking for whoever this is, Shizune is captured by the Human Path. It reads her mind and learns that Naruto is at Mount Myōboku.

Chapter 429
The Human Path kills Shizune and relays Naruto 's location to the other Six Paths of Pain. The Animal Path leaves the village while the Deva Path, intending to punish Tsunade for defying a god, leaps into the air. Meanwhile, Naruto learns that Kōsuke had died, meaning something has happened in Konoha, and prepares for battle. The Animal Path summons every Pain but the Deva Path to a safe distance away from Konoha while the Deva Path uses its Shinra Tensei to destroy Konoha. Simultaneously, Shima summons a coalition to the village's centre.

Chapter 430
Naruto, in Sage Mode, and an attack force of toads arrive in the middle of Konoha. They do not recognise where they are until they see the Hokage Rock, at which point they realise that Pain has destroyed the village. The survivors begin to regroup and the Six Paths of Pain return to the village to face Naruto. Tsunade, despite having exhausted herself from protecting the villagers from the Deva Path 's attack, confronts Pain. The Asura Path, having been restored by the Naraka Path, tries to kill her, but Naruto destroys it. He reminds Pain that he is its target and instructs the rest of Konoha not to get involved in their battle.

Chapter 431
Naruto has Gamakichi take Tsunade to safety. The Animal Path summons a variety of animals to attack him, but he parries them all and leaves their defeat to his toad allies. While the summons are eliminated, Naruto defeats the Preta Path. He then prepares to finish the battle.

Chapter 432
Naruto forms a Rasenshuriken. Having completed it due to his mastery of Sage Mode, Naruto is able to throw it at the Six Paths of Pain. While most of the Pains escape, the Human Path is destroyed. The Animal Path counters with more summons, which the toads have difficulty dealing with. To prevent the continued appearance of additional opponents, Naruto defeats the Animal Path. Its summons disperse but his Sage Mode disappears.

Naruto, Volume 47

Chapter 433
With Naruto no longer in Sage Mode, the Deva Path attacks him. While the two spar, Fukasaku summons one of Naruto's shadow clones that has been gathering natural energy. When it disperses its natural energy, it is then transferred to Naruto. In Sage Mode once again, Naruto throws another Rasenshuriken at the Deva Path, which the Preta Path absorbs. Seeing that the Naraka Path has restored the Preta Path, Naruto focuses his efforts on it. He distracts the Deva and Preta Paths, allowing him to destroy the Naraka Path in one decisive hit.

Chapter 434
Although the Naraka Path has been destroyed, the Deva Path 's gravitational abilities, which it has been unable to use since destroying Konoha, has returned. It first sends Naruto's toad allies out of the village, and then pulls Naruto into the Preta Path 's grasp. The Preta Path absorbs his chakra to keep him from moving.

Chapter 435
While the Preta Path is absorbing Naruto 's chakra, it also absorbs the natural energy he was storing. Unable to control it, the Preta Path turns into a stone toad that Naruto is able to break free from. Fukasaku and Shima, meanwhile, have been preparing the genjutsu that helped Jiraiya defeat three of the Six Paths of Pain. Not wanting to be defeated by the same technique again, the Deva Path kills Fukasaku. It then pins and captures Naruto.

Chapter 436
Even though Konoha has been destroyed, its ninja continue the investigation into Pain. Inoichi hypothesises that the Six Paths of Pain are being controlled remotely from one of the highest points around the village. All able-bodied ninja are sent to look for Pain's base mind. Meanwhile, the Deva Path encourages the captured Naruto not to struggle, as his death and, subsequently, a world living in constant fear of destruction will help achieve Jiraiya 's dreams of peace. Naruto vows to stop it and achieve peace in his own way. The Deva Path explains how a life of tragedy and hate drove it to its ideas for peace and asks how Naruto, having never known either, can have a better solution. Naruto has no answer.

Chapter 437
Naruto repeats that Jiraiya would not have condoned Pain 's ideas on how to attain world peace. The Deva Path responds that both Naruto and Jiraiya are foolish and that their deaths will create the only peace it is possible to have. When Shima tries to encourage Naruto, the Deva Path pushes her away. Before it can take Naruto away, Hinata attacks the Deva Path. Naruto tells her to run since she can't win. Hinata knows this, but says that after watching Naruto for so long and wishing to be with him, she can't help but want to protect him now. She tells Naruto that she loves him. Before he had time to even process what she had said, Hinata attacks the Deva Path but is quickly struck down and apparently killed. Enraged by the "murder" that was witnessed first-hand, Naruto breaks free of his restraints and enters a six-tailed form.

Chapter 438
When Naruto has entered a six-tailed form, the First Hokage's necklace tries to restrain him. Naruto destroys it. Yamato, elsewhere on a mission, senses this and rushes back to Konoha to subdue the Nine-Tails ' influence. Ninja around the village sense the fox too and try to escape the area. Naruto and the Deva Path begin fighting, but the Deva Path realises it lacks the raw power to be a match for him. It retreats to a location closer to the base Pain, Nagato, allowing it to use Chibaku Tensei.

Chapter 439
Over Konan 's objections, Nagato uses Chibaku Tensei through the Deva Path, further weakening his already frail body. Naruto, in a six-tailed form, is caught in a giant sphere of debris. He enters an eight-tailed form to escape, but even then he has difficulty. Frustrated, Naruto, within his subconscious, cries out for help. The Nine-Tails offers to destroy Naruto's enemies if he lets it go. Naruto prepares to remove the seal keeping the Nine-Tails contained, but is stopped by the Fourth Hokage, who thanks the Nine-Tails and its bad influence for giving him a chance to see his son.

Chapter 440
Naruto picks up on the Fourth Hokage 's claim that he is his son. Naruto is overjoyed and follows his father to a part of his subconscious where the Nine-Tails is not threatening to kill them both. The Fourth explains that he had designed Naruto's seal to produce an imprint of him if ever the seal was about to break. Naruto asks why the Fourth would seal the Nine-Tails within his own son. The Fourth responds that he trusted only his son to master the Nine-Tails in order to defeat the masked man responsible for its attack on Konoha sixteen years earlier. They discuss Pain 's ideas about peace and the Fourth suggests that he is a product of the war-torn era he grew up in, something the masked man is likely taking advantage of. The Fourth encourages Naruto to find his own solutions about peace and Pain. After restoring the seal, he disappears.

Chapter 441
Nagato is not able to maintain his Chibaku Tensei any longer. It falls apart and Naruto, in Sage Mode, lands on the ground. Naruto is confused about how he got here, so Katsuyu explains that he succumbed to the Nine-Tails and went on a rampage. Katsuyu assures him that he did not harm anyone and that Hinata is all right. Seeing the Deva Path, he asks it to take him to Nagato. It refuses, so Naruto takes one of its black receivers and tracks Nagato's location. He then attacks the Deva Path with a Rasenshuriken, trying to hit it while its repulsion powers are recharging.

Chapter 442
The Deva Path leaps out of the way of Naruto 's Rasenshuriken. It then finds itself in the middle of a horde of shadow clones, which surround him and try to attack during the five-second window that it cannot use Shinra Tensei. They fail and are repelled, but the combined shadow clones are able to provide enough support for Naruto to resist the repulsive effects. He attacks again with Rasengan, finally managing to hit the Deva Path when it is defenceless.

Naruto, Volume 48

Chapter 443
The Deva Path is defeated. Naruto removes its black receivers to make sure it cannot be controlled remotely again and then uses one of them to confirm Nagato 's location. The Konoha villagers are informed of Naruto's victory, some of which run into Naruto during their own search for Nagato. They offer to help him kill Nagato, but Naruto tells them not to. Despite all he has done, Nagato's death would not solve anything. They trust Naruto to figure out what to do with Nagato.

Chapter 444
Naruto meets Nagato, who makes one last attempt to capture him, but in his emaciated form he cannot overpower Naruto. Naruto says that although he couldn't forgive Nagato for his crimes, he wished to talk with him before deciding how to proceed. Since they were both students of Jiraiya, Naruto asks how Nagato could so completely abandon Jiraiya's philosophies about peace. Interested in seeing how Naruto's views differ from his own, Nagato explains how Konoha ninja killed his defenceless parents when he was a child. Overcome with grief, Nagato awakened his Rinnegan to avenge them.

Chapter 445
After the death of his parents, Nagato wandered Amegakure to look for food, something that was in scarce supply due to the ongoing Second Shinobi World War. When he was about to die of starvation he was found by fellow war orphans Konan and Yahiko. They saved him and became a sort of family, but they could not escape the terrible realities of the war. Upset by the constant deaths, Yahiko vowed to someday rule the world to establish peace, a philosophy Nagato also adopted.

Chapter 446
After the Second Shinobi World War, Jiraiya began training the Ame Orphans. Although it was partially to help them look after themselves, it was also to teach Nagato to take advantage of his Rinnegan. Since Jiraiya wished for peace, he hoped Nagato, having the same eyes as the Sage of the Six Paths, could unite the world just as the Sage had. Nagato and the other orphans accepted this quest when Jiraiya left them and spent their adolescent years preaching an end to war. Hanzō, leader of Amegakure, interpreted this as threat to his rule and kidnapped Konan. He then gave Nagato a choice: kill Yahiko or sacrifice Konan. So that Nagato would not need to make the choice, Yahiko killed himself, entrusting Nagato with their dreams of peace. Having lost a friend, Nagato concluded that diplomacy would be useless in obtaining world peace.

Chapter 447
With Yahiko, the apparent leader of the Amegakure peace-seekers, dead, Hanzō tried to eliminate Konan and Nagato. Nagato protected Konan, called upon the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path and bonded with the statue. Afterwords he slaughtered Hanzō's men and tried to kill Hanzō too, but Hanzō escaped. Nagato severed his ties with Amegakure and adopted the alias of Pain, setting him upon the path to peace by world domination. His story done, he asks how Naruto would have done things differently. Naruto replies that he completely understands Nagato's reasoning but that he cannot accept it. Adopting Jiraiya 's philosophies for himself, Naruto makes not killing Nagato his first step to achieving peace.

Chapter 448
Nagato rejects Naruto and Jiraiya 's dreams of peace without casualties, believing human nature renders such a dream impossible. Naruto says he will end the cycle of hatred that curses this world, a quote from Jiraiya's The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi. Amazed, Nagato remembers that the main character of the book, "Naruto", was based on him. Naruto is not only named after the character in the book, but he has adopted the character's beliefs, which themselves were the philosophies of Nagato. Because Naruto has chosen to carry the burdens of the world by himself, Nagato decides to put his faith in Naruto and the very ideas he once abandoned.

Chapter 449
To help Naruto bring peace to the world, Nagato revives everyone that died during his invasion of Konoha. The surviving villagers witness Nagato's change-of-heart firsthand and, by extension, Naruto's victory over Pain. Kakashi is resurrected just as his conversation with his father ends, allowing Sakumo to move on with the knowledge that his son is not ashamed of him. Nagato dies because of his technique. He uses his last breath to warn Naruto that the path he has chosen will not be easy, but that Naruto is the only one who can walk it. Konan takes Nagato's body and the Deva Path with her back to Amegakure, vowing the village's allegiance to Naruto since he now carries the dreams of her friends.

Chapter 450
Naruto staggers back to Konoha. When he returns he is greeted by the entire village. He is celebrated as a hero, fulfilling his dreams of being acknowledged by all of Konoha. While the village celebrates, other events are in motion. Taka prepares to depart to the village. Zetsu, having watched Naruto's battle, informs the rest of Akatsuki of Pain 's fate. Tobi sends Kisame after the Eight-Tails while he deals with other matters. Tsunade is also left in a coma as a result of overexerting herself in the village's defence, forcing the Fire Daimyō to select a new Hokage. Kakashi, one of the more recent notches of Hokage trained by other Hokage, is considered. Danzō claims that Kakashi and all of the previous Hokage have not been heavy-handed enough in dealing with foreign powers, resulting in Konoha's destruction. The daimyō accepts his reasoning and appoints Danzō as Sixth Hokage.

Chapter 451
Konoha begins to rebuild. Naruto, Sakura, and Kakashi, thinking about Tsunade, reunite with Inari and Tazuna, who came to repay the debt they gave to the Land of Waves by helping rebuild. After Naruto uses analogies to prevent the two knowing about what happened to Sasuke, he reflects on how Sasuke relates to his new philosophies about pain, vengeance, and peace. Thinking of Jiraiya and Nagato, he concludes that he finally understands how Sasuke feels about losing bonds. Because of this, he now knows how to reform the original Team 7, making his teammates happy. Meanwhile, Team Samui arrives in Konoha to deliver the Fourth Raikage 's message. Danzō, the new Hokage, accepts the Raikage's resolution and takes it one step further by ordering Konoha ninja to kill Sasuke if the opportunity presents itself. Kiba later informs Team Kakashi about this.

Chapter 452
Danzō instructs Sai to keep an eye on Naruto, needing to keep him, Konoha 's hero, in check if he is to be accepted as Hokage. When Sai goes to meet Naruto and Sakura they ask him about Danzō, hoping to find some way to persuade Danzō to spare Sasuke. Though not aware of Danzō's new orders about Sasuke, Sai cannot help them because of his Root membership. Members of Team Samui overhear them and ask what they know about Sasuke, wishing to know how to kill Sasuke for the crimes he has committed.

Chapter 453
While Taka is heading to Konoha they are met by Tobi. Tobi informs them that they are wasting their time since Konoha has already been destroyed. What's more, they failed to capture the Eight-Tails and thus are still indebted to Akatsuki. To reach a compromise, Tobi sends them to the approaching Kage Summit so that Sasuke can kill Danzō, the new Hokage and a conspirator in the Uchiha clan 's assassination. In Konoha, Sakura is brought to tears by Team Samui 's requests to give them information that will be used to kill Sasuke. Naruto offers to tell them what they need so that Sakura doesn't need to, adding that they can still save Killer B if they act soon.

Naruto, Volume 49

Chapter 454
The Kage prepare for the Kage Summit, each leaving their respective villages with two bodyguards. Before Danzō sets out he issues orders for Kabuto 's capture, wishing to use Kabuto's knowledge to repair his right arm and eye. In Konoha, Karui and Omoi interrogate Naruto about Sasuke but he cannot bring himself to say anything against his friend since killing him would not save Killer B and would just start a war driven by vengeance. Naruto offers to let Karui take out her anger on him, which she readily accepts and proceeds to punch Naruto repeatedly. Eventually Sai stops her, which Naruto is not happy with at the time, but thanks him later.

Chapter 455
Before leaving for the Kage Summit with his bodyguards, Danzō arranges extra surveillance on Naruto, needing him to remain on Konoha and also believing Sai may betray him. As Naruto is elsewhere beaten up by Karui so that she can relieve her anger, Sai steps in and stops her, saying Sasuke is not worth the trouble either of them are going through. Sai tends to Naruto's wounds and takes him to Kakashi and Yamato. Naruto tells them about his meeting with the Fourth Hokage and the Fourth's allegations against Tobi. Fearing the influence Tobi is having on Sasuke, Naruto wants to speak with the Fourth Raikage and ask him to forgive Sasuke. Kakashi and Yamato agree. Elsewhere, Danzō and his bodyguards are attacked by several enemies. Wanting to deal with them on his own, Danzō reveals his Sharingan.

Chapter 456
While Danzō is on his way to the Kage Summit he is attacked by ninja from the Land of Woods, remnants from a group he had had Root eliminate. He uses his Sharingan eye to detect them and uses his Wind Release technique to massacre them all. He then cites their actions as proof that the world needs his views on good and evil. In Konoha, Kakashi deals with the Root members following Naruto. Yamato plants a tracker on Team Samui as they leave the village, allowing him, Kakashi, and Naruto to follow them to the Fourth Raikage in the Land of Iron.

Chapter 457
While on his way to the Kage Summit, Danzō receives an update from Sai. In Konoha, Sai thinks about Naruto and Sakura 's relationship and how the promise Naruto made about Sasuke continues to hang over him. In the Land of Iron, Naruto meets with the Fourth Raikage. Despite him being forbidden to be anywhere near the Kage Summit, he pleads for the Raikage to forgive Sasuke for his crimes. The Raikage refuses and tells Naruto his actions are unbecoming of a shinobi since the Summit is about to seal Sasuke's status as a criminal. The Raikage leaves Naruto behind and continues on to the Kage Summit, unaware that Sasuke and the rest of Taka are watching the Kage arrive.

Chapter 458
The Kage Summit begins. They first discuss previous attempts to collaborate against Akatsuki, an idea that most of the Kage rejected since each village still had a jinchūriki. The Fourth Raikage becomes angry about the casual nature of the meeting and smashes the table in front him, prompting the Kage's bodyguards to come to their defence. Once things have settled the Raikage accuses the other villages of supporting Akatsuki in the past. The Kage start to debate the merits of using Akatsuki, so Danzō gets things back on track by relaying Sai 's report that Akatsuki is led by " Madara Uchiha ". In Konoha, Sai speaks with Sakura about Naruto 's attempts to ask the Raikage to pardon Sasuke. Since Naruto is doing all of this because of the promise he made to Sakura, Sai reasons that he both loves Sakura and is caused constant pain because of her. At the Summit, in light of Danzō's news, Mifune, the Summit's mediator, suggests the ninja villages unite against Akatsuki under Danzō's leadership.

Chapter 459
At the Kage Summit, the Fourth Raikage protests Danzō 's nomination. Mifune gives his arguments. Ao becomes suspicious and uses his Byakugan. In the Konoha, the members of Team 8, Team 10, and Team Guy decide that Sasuke 's recent actions will only drag the village into a war. On behalf of the group, Shikamaru approaches Team 7 with plans to eliminate Sasuke before he can become more of a burden. This, combined with Sai 's claims that making Sakura happy causes Naruto more pain than Sasuke does, causes Sakura to agree. Back at the Summit, thanks to his Byakugan, which comes from a defeated member of the Hyūga clan, Ao reveals that Danzō is using his Sharingan, which originally belonged to Shisui Uchiha, to manipulate Mifune. Before Danzō can be questioned about this, Zetsu, on Tobi 's order, infiltrates the Summit and tells the Kage that Sasuke is nearby.

Chapter 460
The Fourth Raikage questions Zetsu on Sasuke 's exact location, then breaks his neck when he doesn't answer soon enough. The Raikage and his bodyguards go to deal with Sasuke, but not before instructing Ao to keep an eye on Danzō. The Land of Iron 's samurai are also mobilised to find Sasuke. Meanwhile, Tobi confronts Naruto to ask about his recent encounter with Nagato. He is attacked by Kakashi and Yamato, so he offers to tell them about Sasuke. At the Summit, Sasuke kills the attacking samurai, indirectly alerting the Raikage to his location.

Chapter 461
The Fourth Raikage and his bodyguards attack Sasuke and the rest of Taka. Since they are only barely able to evade the Kumogakure ninja's attacks, they consider running, since Taka cannot fight them and Danzō. Jūgo offers to deal with them. At the Kage Summit, Danzō admits to using his Sharingan to manipulate the meeting in his favour, what he thought would be the first step in bringing world peace under Konoha 's rule. With Danzō now under the watchful eye of Ao, the other Kage consider joining the fight with Sasuke.

Chapter 462
Jūgo, fully transformed and overcome by his murderous desires, fights the Fourth Raikage. He is quickly defeated, forcing Sasuke to step in. Elsewhere, Tobi tells Naruto, Kakashi, and Yamato about the truth behind the Uchiha clan 's demise and how vengeance against Konoha now drives Sasuke's actions. Since Sasuke rejected Itachi 's wish for him to live at peace with Konoha, Tobi argues that Sasuke is a true Uchiha; where the sons of the Sage of the Six Paths began the rivalry between Uchiha and Senju centuries ago, Sasuke continues that rivalry by seeking to destroy Konoha and, someday, Naruto.

Chapter 463
Because of the Fourth Raikage 's Lightning Release Chakra Mode, Sasuke is unable to deal much damage to him. To put them on the same playing field, Sasuke uses an early stage of Susanoo, so that the Raikage is unable to deal a finishing blow. He then tries to use Amaterasu on the Raikage, but the Lightning Release Chakra Mode also gives the Raikage the speed to evade the flames. Sasuke then surrounds himself with Amaterasu in an attempt to stop the Raikage from attacking him. Despite this, the Raikage continues with his assault.

Naruto, Volume 50

Chapter 464
Even with his arm having been ignited by Amaterasu, the Fourth Raikage continues to attack Sasuke. Gaara appears and prevents the two from engaging further. He asks for a chance to speak with Sasuke, which will also give the Raikage an opportunity to deal with his arm. Gaara discourages Sasuke from a life of hate, citing his own experiences as proof that doing so won't solve anything. Sasuke rejects Gaara's suggestion that he can turn back. Gaara sheds tears for him. When Temari and Kankurō point out that if Sasuke could be convinced Naruto wouldn't have failed and that Sasuke isn't Gaara. Gaara, the Sunagakure bodyguards (Kankurō and Temari) and the Kumogakure bodyguard attack him simultaneously. Sasuke further develops his Susanoo to protect himself from harm.

Chapter 465
Sasuke uses Susanoo to destroy the room. As the Sunagakure and Kumogakure ninja avoid the falling debris, Sasuke finds Karin. He has her lead the way to Danzō, leaving the rest of Taka behind. The Sunagakure and Kumogakure delegations follow. When Sasuke arrives in the room where the Kage Summit was held, he is immediately attacked by Mifune. Danzō takes this opportunity to flee with his bodyguards and Ao follows them. Sasuke tries to follow too, but he is drawn into a battle with the Fifth Mizukage.

Chapter 466
The Fifth Mizukage assaults Sasuke with her Lava Release and Boil Release attacks. Already exhausted from his fight with the Fourth Raikage, Sasuke has difficulty enduring the destructive nature of her techniques. Zetsu begins to sprout from the Mizukage and her allies, giving their chakra to Sasuke. Rejuvenated, Sasuke tries to resume his search for Danzō. He is attacked by the Third Tsuchikage and apparently killed. Tobi appears and, carrying an unconscious Sasuke, proves this false. He offers to tell the Kage about his Eye of the Moon Plan.

Chapter 467
Sakura departs from Konoha with Sai, Kiba, and Lee, off to find and speak with Naruto. In the Land of Iron, Tobi sends Sasuke and Karin away. He then tells the Kage that Akatsuki seeks the tailed beasts for the good of the world. The beasts were created centuries ago when the Sage of the Six Paths split up the immense power of the Ten-Tails. If Tobi recombines the tailed beasts into the original Ten-Tails and seals the Ten-Tails within his body, he will be able to place an illusion over the entire world and end all wars. He asks the Kage to help him achieve this goal by giving him Naruto and Killer B (in doing so revealing that B was never captured). They refuse, so he declares the start of the Fourth Shinobi World War.

Chapter 468
With the Fourth Shinobi World War declared, Tobi leaves. The Kage return to the idea of joining forces to fight Akatsuki. Because of Danzō 's actions, Konoha will not be permitted to join them until a new Hokage is found, preferably Kakashi. Although Killer B and Naruto would be valuable assets in the war effort as Ōnoki states, the other three Kage believe putting them on the battlefield would make it too easy for Akatsuki to capture them. The Kage agree to dedicate all necessary resources to protecting them both. Naruto's training with senjutsu is interrupted by the arrival of Sakura's group, so that she may speak with him. Meanwhile, B begins to learn how to become a better singer from Sabu. They are interrupted by the arrival of Kisame.

Chapter 469
Kisame and Killer B begin to fight. Elsewhere, the Fourth Raikage is put in charge of the Shinobi Alliance before he and the other Kage return to their villages to prepare for the battles ahead. Ao also continues his pursuit of Danzō, but he falls into a trap and his body is taken over by Fū Yamanaka. Meanwhile, Sakura and her entourage locate Naruto in the Land of Iron. She avoids telling him that their friends in Konoha have decided to kill Sasuke. Instead, Sakura tells Naruto that she no longer has feelings for Sasuke and that she now loves him. Naruto accuses her of lying to herself.

Chapter 470
Sakura refutes Naruto 's claim that she is lying. Although Naruto points out that she would not come to the Land of Iron just to tell him she loved him, Sakura insists it is true. She encourages Naruto to give up on trying to bring Sasuke back to Konoha for her, but he states that that is no longer his main reason for looking for Sasuke. Sakura leaves without another word. She then starts her own search for Sasuke, unaware that Sai is leaving behind an ink clone. Elsewhere, the battle between Kisame and Killer B starts to heat up. B tries various times to attack Kisame, but Kisame's Samehada absorbs his chakra before any of the attacks can connect.

Chapter 471
Fū Yamanaka, in control of Ao 's body, tries to remove his Byakugan. Various defences prevent him removing the eye directly, so he tries to cut off Ao's head instead. Elsewhere, Killer B continues to attack Kisame, and Samehada continues to absorb and grow stronger from his chakra. By tapping into the Eight-Tails ' chakra, B is able to strike Kisame before Samehada can stop him. Kisame is badly injured, but by fusing with Samehada the damage is repaired.

Chapter 472
Kisame being more agile in water once fused with Samehada; creates a large water dome to fight Killer B within. B cannot survive under water for long and Samehada continues to absorb his chakra, so he tries to escape, but is followed and attacked by Kisame. Once B is exhausted, Kisame separates from Samehada and tries to cut off B's legs to make him easier to carry. Samehada, having grown fond of B's chakra, stops him and protects B, even giving him back some of his chakra. Kisame kicks it away and tries once again to cut off B's legs.

Chapter 473
Kisame is stopped from harming Killer B by the Fourth Raikage, drawn to the site of the water dome Kisame created earlier. Samehada restores B's chakra reserves, allowing him and the Raikage to team up and decapitate Kisame before he could use another technique. In the Land of Iron, Suigetsu and Jūgo are captured while Ao is elsewhere saved from death by the Fifth Mizukage. Fū Yamanaka, still in control of Ao's body, asks the Mizukage to help him remove the Byakugan 's defences. This alerts her to Ao's predicament, forcing Fū to relinquish control. Meanwhile, Sai 's ink clone approaches Naruto to tell him what Sakura could not.

Volumes 51–60

Naruto, Volume 51

Chapter 474
Sai 's ink clone tells Naruto about Konoha 's resolution to personally eliminate Sasuke. Although Sakura agrees, she could not bring herself to tell Naruto and forbade her escorts from bringing it up. Sai speculates that, due to Sakura's feelings for Sasuke, she plans to kill him herself to not only repent for relying on Naruto for so long, but to make sure Sasuke doesn't sink any lower on the path of darkness. Naruto contemplates all of this, but is interrupted by the arrival of Gaara, who tells them what happened at the Kage Summit, including the actions of Sasuke. Gaara encourages Naruto to give up on Sasuke if he truly wishes to become Hokage. Elsewhere, Tobi confronts Danzō as he returns to Konoha.

Chapter 475
Gaara leaves the Konoha ninja. Before he goes he informs Kakashi that he and the other Kage will treat Kakashi as the new Hokage because of Danzō 's actions, and while he repeats his personal recommendation for Naruto to give up on Sasuke, he also advises him to think and do what he thought was right for himself at least. Elsewhere, Danzō prepares for a battle with Tobi. While he does so, Fū Yamanaka and Torune Aburame fight Tobi, but are unable to land a blow. They try to hit him at a time when he is solid, but their attacks pass through him and they are ultimately warped away. With them gone, Tobi brings Sasuke and Karin to Danzō, offering to let Sasuke kill him. Danzō accepts the challenge, revealing an arm filled with Sharingan.

Chapter 476
Kakashi prepares to chase after Sakura, knowing that she is currently no match for Sasuke. As Naruto thinks about everything everyone has told him about Sasuke, he begins to hyperventilate and passes out. Elsewhere, Sasuke asks Danzō if it is true that Konoha ordered Itachi to kill the Uchiha clan. Danzō attacks him but is caught by Sasuke's Susanoo. Danzō admits it, then curses Itachi for putting so much importance in Sasuke, even going so far as telling Sasuke a secret that he was supposed to die with. Sasuke crushes him in anger. Despite his apparent death, Danzō appears behind Sasuke and offers to end their conversation.

Chapter 477
Sasuke tries attacking Danzō with Susanoo again. Danzō once again appears to die, only to appear elsewhere unharmed. Even Amaterasu does not seem to affect him. Tobi and Karin study his actions to try and determine what he is doing, eventually noticing that the Sharingan eyes on Danzō's arms steadily close. Danzō congratulates Sasuke for, with his Mangekyō Sharingan abilities, earning the status as Itachi 's brother. Sasuke is enraged by Danzō mentioning Itachi and only becomes more determined to kill him. After surviving additional attacks, Danzō is faced by Itachi.

Chapter 478
Danzō recognises Itachi as a product of Sasuke 's genjutsu, though it's vastly inferior to the older brother's Tsukuyomi. He restrains Sasuke and tells him as much, which makes Sasuke angry enough to finally complete his Susanoo. Susanoo fires an arrow at Danzō, who is forced to use the Wood Release abilities that he gained from the implanted DNA of Hashirama to avoid the attack. Since this means he would have died, Sasuke assumes Danzō is now vulnerable and attacks again, only for him to once again survive the attack after seeming to die. Tobi conduces that Danzō is using Izanagi.

Chapter 479
Sasuke continues to attack Danzō, who, after using Izanagi — an illusion that completely alters one's reality at the cost of the caster's Sharingan — to survive the attacks, tries to kill Sasuke before he runs out of Sharingan. Once down to his last Sharingan, Danzō clashes blades with Sasuke in a final attempt to finish each other off. They stab each other.

Chapter 480
With both Sasuke and Danzō wounded, the battle is over. Although Danzō believes Izanagi protected him from harm, thus making him the victor, he finds that he has been hurt; Sasuke used a genjutsu to make it look like Izanagi was still active. Karin heals Sasuke's wounds. Badly injured, Danzō loses control of the First Hokage 's DNA that allows him to use Wood Release and he is forced to remove his arm. Determined not to lose, Danzō takes Karin hostage to buy his escape. Although Karin thinks that Sasuke will try to save her, Sasuke instead stabs through Karin, fatally wounding both her and Danzō.

Chapter 481
Karin collapses. Danzō staggers towards Sasuke and Tobi, thinking about how he could never reach the same level as Hiruzen Sarutobi, namely by becoming Hokage. He settles for dying with honour just as Hiruzen did by trying to take Sasuke and Tobi with him. They escape his last attack and Sasuke expresses his desires to continue on to Konoha. As Sakura nears Sasuke's location, she tries to incapacitate her escorts so that she can face him alone, but is stopped by Sai.

Chapter 482
Naruto wakes up and learns that Kakashi has gone to stop Sakura. He tries to follow, but is stopped by Yamato. Naruto accepts that he cannot go and asks to rest some more, but only takes the opportunity to sneak out. Elsewhere, Sakura manages to knock out Sai and her other escorts. Sai is able to inform Kakashi of her success before passing out. Meanwhile, Tobi advises Sasuke not to go to Konoha since his eyes are on the verge of blindness. He adds that it would be a good idea to finish off Karin. Tobi leaves and Sasuke prepares to kill Karin. He is interrupted by Sakura, who asks to join forces with him.

Chapter 483
Sakura tries to convince Sasuke to let her accompany him, even if it means destroying Konoha. He agrees if she will finish off Karin. Sakura approaches her and tries to come up with a good way to kill Sasuke, but Karin alerts her to Sasuke's own attempts to kill her. She is saved by Kakashi. Kakashi, as Sasuke's teacher, offers to kill him so that Sakura doesn't need to and to redeem himself for not stopping the situation sooner, remembering how Hiruzen had to do the same with Orochimaru. Sakura heals Karin while Kakashi makes one last attempt to convince Sasuke to give up on revenge. He refuses, so they prepare for battle.

Naruto, Volume 52

Chapter 484
Sasuke attacks Kakashi with Susanoo, which Kakashi blocks with Kamui. Sasuke lashes out at Kakashi for his use of the Sharingan, evidence that Konoha continues to profit from the Uchiha clan 's demise. Sasuke promises to make him and the rest of the village pay for that, just as Danzō has. His hatred causes Susanoo to progress to a new level. It dissipates immediately afterwards, Sasuke's eyes finally succumbing to blindness. Sensing this, Sakura sneaks up on Sasuke and tries to kill him. She cannot bring herself to strike him, but Sasuke does not have the same reluctance. Because he used Kamui, Kakashi cannot reach her in time. She is instead saved by Naruto.

Chapter 485
Naruto asks how Sasuke could bring himself to try to kill a fellow member of Team 7. Sasuke reminds him that he has broken those ties. Naruto tells Sasuke that he is aware of what Itachi went through at that he understands why Sasuke has done what he has, but Sasuke insists that Naruto cannot, having never had a family. Kakashi instructs Naruto and Sakura to go back to Konoha while he deals with Sasuke, but Naruto restrains him instead. Sasuke takes this opportunity to try and kill Kakashi. His Chidori is blocked by Naruto's Rasengan. Naruto states that he is glad he met Sasuke, as he could easily have turned out just like Sasuke. Sasuke points out that Naruto has only two options: kill him or die. Naruto rejects both.

Chapter 486
Naruto and Sasuke are flung apart. Kakashi catches Naruto and Zetsu cushions Sasuke. Zetsu recalls Tobi, who advises Sasuke to retreat. Sasuke refuses until he can hear Naruto's answer about their fates. Naruto claims that they have reached a point where they are the only ones capable of fighting the other. If and when that happens, they will both die. Since they are friends, Naruto will bear Sasuke's hatred until then and eventually die for it. Sasuke accepts his conclusion, but promises that Naruto will be the only one to die when that day comes.

Chapter 487
Sakura and Kakashi accept Naruto 's request to be responsible for Sasuke. Kakashi tries to use Kamui on Tobi to remove at least one threat, but Tobi tells him it would be useless. After he leaves with Tobi, Sasuke requests Itachi 's eyes, needing them if he is to regain his sight and inevitably defeat Naruto, the only way to prove him wrong. The other members of Team 7 collect Karin and head back to Konoha. Meanwhile, Killer B returns to Kumogakure with the Fourth Raikage and Samehada, a souvenir from his battle with Kisame. Nobody realises that Kisame is hiding within Samehada, having faked his death with the help of Zetsu. Kabuto, having got used to Orochimaru 's powers, kills three Taki shinobi and decides to make his move.

Chapter 488
The daimyō of the Five Great Shinobi Countries agree to the formation of the Shinobi Alliance, something the Kage learn of upon their return to their respective villages. Team 7 resuscitates Sakura 's escorts and heads back to Konoha. Naruto assures the members of Team 8, Team 10, and Team Guy that he can handle Sasuke before going to Ramen Ichiraku. Kakashi also informs the Konoha Council of Danzō 's death and consents to being selected as Hokage. He meets with the Fire Daimyō to make the appointment official, but they are interrupted by news that Tsunade has woken up from her coma. The proceedings end.

Chapter 489
As Tsunade eats to regain her energy after coming out of a coma, Kakashi thanked her for waking up in time to stop him from becoming Hokage; a position he claimed he wasn't cut out for. He briefed her on the outbreak of war and everything else that happened while she was in her coma. After lamenting that the Uchiha's Curse of Hatred still plagued them even now. She later convenes a war council to discuss how the village will proceed. After being informed by Sakura that Tsunade had woken up, Naruto celebrates Tsunade's recovery at Ramen Ichiraku when he is summoned to Mount Myōboku. Per Jiraiya 's instructions, Gerotora stores himself in Naruto effectively giving him the key to the Nine-Tails ' seal. Elsewhere, Kabuto, having finally formed a symbiosis with Orochimaru 's remains, confronts Tobi. He reincarnates all the members of Akatsuki as incentive for Tobi to accept an alliance.

Chapter 490
In exchange for joining forces, Kabuto requests that Tobi give him Sasuke. He reincarnates someone to force Tobi to agree. Tobi tells Kabuto that he can have Sasuke once the war is over. They make plans for the battles ahead. Anko, having been led there by a trail of bodies left by Kabuto, relays Tobi's location to Konoha. At Mount Myōboku, Naruto considers what to do with the key to the Nine-Tails ' seal. Although Jiraiya wanted him to use it to gain control of the fox's power, it is easier said than done. Knowing he will need its power if he is to defeat Sasuke, Naruto accepts that he cannot put it off any longer.

Chapter 491
Naruto returns to the Ramen Ichiraku. Two Konoha ninja ask for his autograph, but he doesn't know how to respond. Three days later the Kage meet again to discuss how they should start pooling their resources. As the first matter of business, Naruto and Killer B are to be given constant protection. Tsunade objects since they would both be invaluable in the war with Akatsuki, but is forced to agree. Naruto and B are sent to a secret island in the Land of Lightning, the only country that has yet to have any connections to Akatsuki. Naruto witnesses B's control over the Eight-Tails firsthand soon after arriving, and decides to seek his help in taming the Nine-Tails.

Chapter 492
Naruto and his Konoha bodyguards disembark on the Land of Lightning Island. Naruto approaches Killer B and asks for his help in learning to control a tailed beast. B initially appears uninterested, so Naruto tries to sell him on the idea by acting like him. In doing so he accidentally insults B, so B refuses. Naruto asks Motoi, the island's caretaker, how he can convince B, claiming that B is too conceited. Motoi grows angry by Naruto's accusations, but lets it go. He tells Naruto that B probably had his reasons and directs him to the Falls of Truth. He tells Naruto to enter the falls to face his inner self. A "dark Naruto" confronts him, asking why he didn't humour the earlier, "shallow" Konoha villagers with autographs.

Chapter 493
Naruto tries to defeat his "inner darkness", the product of his lonely childhood and the lone obstacle in his efforts to tame the Nine-Tails. They are equally matched, so the fight does not go anywhere. Since this is an internal struggle, Naruto returns his attention to the real world and asks Motoi how Killer B overcame the evil in his heart but Motoi couldn't. Naruto then requests that Motoi ask B, however, Motoi, weighed down by the guilt of having once tried to kill B stated once again that he could not. He then offers to tell Naruto about B's background so that maybe Naruto could find the answer himself.

Chapter 494
The Eight-Tails had long been a problem for Kumogakure; the village constantly tried to gain control of its power, but when its previous jinchūriki would fail to contain it the village would suffer heavy casualties. Loved ones of those who died would come to hate the Eight-Tails and its jinchūriki, just as Motoi came to hate Killer B. Although they were friends, Motoi once tried to kill B, but ultimately could not. He nevertheless felt ashamed, something that became more pronounced as the years went by and B became a village hero. Motoi has long feared that B knew of his attempts on his life and hates him for it. Soon after telling this story to Naruto, Motoi's life is saved by B, who in fact did not know and doesn't actually care. Naruto is happy to see them reform their friendship.

Naruto, Volume 53

Chapter 495
Naruto confronts Dark Naruto again. Naruto defeats him by accepting the darkness within himself. After Naruto awakens, Killer B leads him to a cave behind the Falls of Truth. B states that Naruto will fight the Nine-Tails inside the temple-like structure.

Chapter 496
Killer B leads Naruto, and Yamato to a secret room inside the temple where the Nine-Tails will be kept in the event that it escapes. As Naruto releases the fox from its seal, B tells Naruto that he needs to use his own chakra to pull out the Nine-Tails' chakra.

Chapter 497
The Nine-Tails attacks Naruto with its Tailed Beast Ball, which B blocked using the last bit of the Eight-Tails ' power he could manifest within Naruto. Naruto uses this as a distraction to enter Sage Mode and attacks the beast. After a combination of shadow clones and a Rasenshuriken attack on the fox, the Nine-Tails is left vulnerable and Naruto begins to pull out its chakra. The Nine-Tails' hatred begins to seep into the chakra, causing Naruto to become consumed by it. When Naruto is almost overwhelmed by the fox's hatred, Kushina Uzumaki appears.

Chapter 498
When Naruto meets his mother, Kushina, in his subconscious, he at first thinks that she is the Nine-Tails ' true form, which causes Kushina to angrily clobber Naruto on the head. She apologises to Naruto for her short temper and expresses her hope that Naruto had not inherited that from her, along with her verbal tic. Picking on this, when Naruto realises who Kushina is, he hugs her and cries with joy, his overflowing happiness, neutralising the Nine Tails' hatred. The Nine-Tails is shocked when it recognises Kushina's chakra when she restrains it with her Adamantine Sealing Chains. Naruto wants to know how Kushina and his father met, to which she bashfully tells him. After telling her story, Kushina tells Naruto that she loves him, much to his surprise then happiness, and when she playfully asks Naruto what is the product of the "Yellow Flash" and the "Red Hot-Blooded Habanero", he proudly responds that he is " Konoha 's Orange Hokage".

Chapter 499
Kushina 's words cause Naruto to feel at peace, which makes the Nine-Tails' hatred recede. Naruto makes several shadow clones, and uses several variants of the Rasengan to push the fox back, allowing him to pull out all of its chakra. After obtaining the Nine-Tails ' chakra, Naruto's seal takes a new shape, the chakra takes the form of the Sage of Six Paths. Naruto uses the key to close the seal, re-caging the fox. Kushina reveals that she is the previous jinchūriki of the Nine-Tails.

Chapter 500
Kushina tells Naruto the history of her clan, and how she became the second Nine-Tails ' jinchūriki. After that she begins to explain the events that took place on the day of his birth sixteen years ago. She mentions that the birth took place in secret, as the seal that was keeping the Nine-Tails could possibly break. Soon after Naruto's birth, a masked man killed all the Anbu guarding the cave where he was born. He took Naruto hostage, and told the Fourth Hokage to step away from the jinchūriki, or he would kill the new born.

Chapter 501
Tobi breaks through the barrier and kidnaps Naruto Uzumaki. As the Nine-Tails was starting to leak out of Kushina Uzumaki, Tobi demands Minato Namikaze gets away from Kushina or Naruto dies. He's about to strike Naruto but Minato saves him. But Tobi managed to put explosive tag on Naruto. Kushina cries, luckily Naruto and Minato escape, but Tobi escapes with Kushina and releases the Nine-Tails. He tries to kill Kushina through the Nine-Tails but Minato appears and saves her. He then takes her to his house. She tells him they're heading for the village and he must stop them. Minato puts on his cloak, is ready to protect the village and say that he will return. Itachi Uchiha is seen holding Sasuke Uchiha moments before the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox's Attack.

Chapter 502
As Tobi moves towards Konoha, several people felt the Nine-Tails ' presence, including Kakashi, the Third Hokage, and Itachi. Tobi then summons the fox causing chaos. The Third organises Konoha to battle the fox, while wondering how Kushina 's seal broke, despite all the precautions. Minato enters Konoha, on Hokage Rock, causing the Nine-Tails to sense him and fire a Tailed Beast Ball at him. Minato counters the blast with Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder sending the blast behind Konoha, alerting the village of his presence. Minato is ambushed by Tobi, who tries to send Minato away. Using the Flying Thunder God Technique Minato quickly escapes, but Tobi follows after him. Realising that Tobi's strength and knowledge is too abnormal, Minato questions if Tobi is truly Madara Uchiha, but states it is impossible, as Madara Uchiha is dead. Tobi speculates on the matter. Minato concludes that with a technique superior to his own and his ability to control the Nine-Tails, Tobi is too dangerous to be left alive. The battle comes down to speed. They charge towards each other, Minato throwing a Flying Thunder God Kunai only to have Tobi phase through it. He then forms a Rasengan. Tobi grabs Minato's shirt, thinking he has won, only to have Minato disappear and reappear over Tobi striking him with the Rasengan.

Chapter 503
Minato strikes down Tobi with his Rasengan, then teleports to the masked man and releases the Nine-Tails from his control. Acknowledging his defeat, Tobi retreats to a safe distance from the Fourth, but not before stating he will have another chance at world conquest, and then he too, teleported away. Meanwhile, Minato arrives in Konoha and summons Gamabunta to keep the Nine-Tails still while he prepares to teleport it to a safer location. After relocating to a another place, he is unexpectedly met by Kushina Uzumaki, with their newborn, who restrains the Nine-Tails using her Adamantine Sealing Chains. Asking what she is doing here, Kushina responds to him by stating she intends to use the last of her chakra to pull the fox back to her so that it will die with her. Minato then prepares to seal away the fox, telling Kushina he'll conserve her chakra to give her a chance to see Naruto one last time as the death god hovers ominously over him.

Chapter 504
Kushina protests the use of the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, asking Minato why he is sacrificing himself so she can meet Naruto for a few minutes when he's older. He convinces her that it's the right thing to do because "he could never substitute for her". The death god grabs the Nine-Tails but seals only half of it. Minato summons Gerotora and gives him the key to the seal he's about to put on Naruto. Kushina gives Naruto a long list of things to do then Minato performs the Eight Trigrams Sealing Style on Naruto. In the present, Kushina apologises to Naruto for not being there, and he tells her he didn't know what a parent's love was like, but he managed. Naruto thanks his parents for making him their son and tells them that his vessel is full of love from the both of them. As Kushina fades away, she thanks him for letting her and Minato be his parents and thanks him for being born to them.

Naruto, Volume 54

Chapter 505
Naruto Uzumaki completes his training of gaining the Nine-Tails ' chakra inside of him. Before Yamato, Naruto, and Killer B leave, Naruto senses Kisame Hoshigaki inside Samehada. Samehada springs into action but Naruto used his right hand to smash Kisame. Meanwhile, Might Guy arrives to the Falls of Truth. He starts to go into the Falls to confront his true self. His true self starts to appear behind the waterfall and ask Guy why he keeps on talking about the power of youth. Guy is furious and demands that his true self confront him. The true self is about to appear when Kisame bursts through the waterfall. In thinking that the "bizarre bug" who is Kisame is his true self, Guy proceeds to fight him.

Chapter 506
After learning that " the creature " is not Might Guy 's inner self and is an Akatsuki spy, Guy and Aoba Yamashiro begin to battle Kisame, but he continues to flee. Guy uses the Eight Gates, opening the Sixth Gate and pursues Kisame with Killer B 's help. Kisame summons a shark and hides a scroll in its mouth, containing his gathered information. Guy goes after the shark but Kisame hides it in a wave of a thousand sharks. Guy opens the Seventh Gate and performs his rarely seen one-hit kill move, Daytime Tiger against Kisame's Water Release: Great Shark Bullet Technique.

Chapter 507
Guy defeats Kisame, who, while unconscious, is restrained by Yamato 's Wood Release, so Aoba can gather information from Kisame's past. In the past, when still a shinobi of Kirigakure Kisame was a bodyguard for Cypher Division, but he killed his comrades when danger of secret codes' leak appeard. Later, he killed his superior, who betrayed the village, and took his sword. Then, the Fourth Mizukage approached. Speaking with him, Kisame described his life as one big lie. He then spotted a person controlling the Mizukage. The person promised to release him from lies and introduced himself as Madara Uchiha. Back in present times Kisame bites his tongue and releases himself from stocks.

Chapter 508
Kisame bites his own tongue in order to force himself back to consciousness and prevent Aoba Yamashiro from obtaining any information about the Akatsuki from him. He then creates a dome of water around himself preventing Guy from attacking him and summons three sharks within it. He then remembers his first meeting with Itachi and considering Itachi's words, makes his own sharks consume him before Yamato has a chance to stop him. Watching Kisame sacrifice his life, Naruto comments that there are those within the Akatsuki who act to protect their friends. Then Guy says that Kisame lived and died as a true shinobi should and that he will always remember him. Guy then retrieves a scroll filled with information that Kisame had collected and Motoi suggests they take a look at it but when they open the scroll, it turns out to be booby trapped and a dome of water surrounds them while a shark takes the scroll and runs away with it. Meanwhile, Tobi and Konan are shown confronting each other in Amegakure where Tobi asks Konan where she's hidden Nagato and the Rinnegan to which she replies that she knew he would come and that she's been waiting to finish him off. Tobi replies by saying that he will not go easy on her just because she was a former Akatsuki member.

Chapter 509
Konan and Tobi face off in Amegakure standing on a lake. Tobi asks what it is about Naruto that made Konan and Nagato quit Akatsuki, and Konan replies that he is light personified and carries a flower called 'hope'. Tobi tells Konan that he was the one who got Yahiko to found Akatsuki, and the one who gave Nagato the Rinnegan. Konan attacks Tobi in an attempt to kill them both. Konan recalls Yahiko, and Nagato calling each other the bridge to peace, and states that she will be the support to both their bridges. Konan then asks if Tobi understands why she betrayed him. He replies no, and she says it's because he's darkness, and a flower will wilt in darkness. She reveals her ultimate technique and splits the lake beneath them in two.

Chapter 510
Tobi falls into the chasm, and Konan continuously detonates exploding tags for ten minutes. Tobi survives, and states that he used Izanagi to escape from her attack. After Tobi explains how Izanagi works, Konan tries to kill him. Her attack is interrupted by Tobi, and he uses a genjutsu to force her to reveal the location of Nagato 's corpse. Tobi then arrives at the shrine where Nagato is buried, and states that Nagato is the "third of the six paths" and a member of the Uzumaki clan.

Chapter 511
Tobi warps Nagato 's body away, and leaves. After this time goes back when Jiraiya was training the Ame Orphans. He implements a secret method of communication using "Hop-In" cards and explains their use and importance to them. Meanwhile, as Konan 's body lays floating in the water a bloodied piece of paper is blown off of Konan's body by the wind. The red paper lands in front of a plank inside the old hideout of the Ame Orphans. The four planks with red paper in front of them symbolise that Jiraiya, and the orphans have all returned home. At the Akatsuki hideout, Tobi with a new outfit declares it's time to capture the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox.

Chapter 512
Motoi sends a message to the Kage about the information leak. Naruto and B are to remain on the island as it is a moving fortress, and can't be tracked easily. Kabuto volunteers to capture the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails in Tobi 's place. Tobi reveals his army of one hundred thousand white Zetsu.

Chapter 513
Ōnoki along with Kurotsuchi and Akatsuchi fly to the island. Naruto and the others hide the islands animals inside the turtle's shell. Kabuto and Deidara locate the island, but are confronted by Ōnoki.

Chapter 514
Kabuto along with Deidara battle against the Third Tsuchikage Ōnoki, and his aides. Meanwhile, Yamato convinces Naruto to stay inside the giant turtle and complete his mission. After coming to see the battle outside, Yamato is eventually captured by Kabuto, who retreats back to the Akatsuki hideout. Kabuto explains that he will be able to produce even more Zetsu with Yamato. Tobi tells Kabuto to get to work, as his new left eye hungers for battle.

Naruto, Volume 55

Chapter 515
Ōnoki escorts the Island Turtle to Kumogakure. Killer B begins teaching Naruto how to control tailed beast 's chakra. Sasuke wonders if its okay to take the bandages off his eyes, but Zetsu says it isn't and that he should be more patient. The Allied Shinobi Forces discover the amount of troops Akatsuki 's army has, and they begin formulating counter-measures. Kabuto reveals the rest of his reincarnated servants and he and Tobi along with the Zetsu army begin the march to war.

Chapter 516
After discovering that Akatsuki 's forces are moving out, Anko orders her team to return to headquarters, while she searches the enemy base. Kabuto 's reincarnated servants discuss the reasoning for their reincarnation. Kabuto forms a Surprise Attack and Diversion Platoon using four of his servants. Afterwards, Kabuto confronts Anko and engages her in battle. Naruto moves on to the next step of his training. Gaara gives an inspiring speech to the shinobi army, which stops the fighting between the troops. Afterwards, the army heads out for war, and the Kage all agree that they will win.

Chapter 517
The Surprise Attack Division moves into enemy territory, and Omoi worries about what will happen if he is captured. The allied forces evacuate the lands of Hot Water, and Frost. Anko is defeated by Kabuto. Akatsuki 's Surprise Attack and Diversion Platoon engages in battle with the Allied Shinobi Forces Surprise Attack Division. Sai realises that his " brother " has been reincarnated to fight for Akatsuki. Omoi raises his sword, and says that he won't allow the enemy to force friends and family to fight.

Chapter 518
Omoi frees the ninja under Sasori 's control. Ittan and Kiri get the wounded to safety and heal them. Sai, Omoi, and Kankurō battle the Akatsuki team. Kankurō and Omoi succeed in capturing Sasori and Deidara. Shin, after seeing Sai's completed drawing, has his soul freed.

Chapter 519
After hearing Kankurō 's speech, Sasori 's body begins to crumble. Before returning in the afterlife, Sasori entrusts Kankurō with his puppets " Mother and Father ", and tells him to pass them on to the next generation. After discussing a potential weakness in the Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation, the team prepares for their ambush. Kabuto tells Tobi to go ahead to the front lines, while he stays hidden, and focuses on his technique. Naruto begins to learn a new technique.

Chapter 520
Naruto continues to practice making the Tailed Beast Rasengan. Tobi orders Kabuto to kill Anko, but he says he can get stronger by absorbing the remnants of Orochimaru 's chakra that is in her, so instead, he has Kabuto show him how Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation works, by having him use Fū Yamanaka to reincarnate Torune, whom he just killed. Kabuto does so. The Allied Forces learn of the White Zetsu Army moving underground. The Surprise Attack Division continues their assault.

Chapter 521
Kabuto tells Tobi how he can stop Impure World Reincarnation, and then leaves. The shinobi army clashes with the White Zetsu Army. Kakashi 's division arrives to help out the Surprise Attack Division. Zabuza and Haku ask about what had become of Naruto since their deaths. Kabuto uses Anko Mitarashi to strengthen the Impure World Reincarnation technique even more.

Chapter 522
Kabuto erases the personalities of Zabuza, Haku, Pakura, and Gari. They begin to battle with the Third Division. Suigetsu and Jūgo escape from their imprisonment within the Land of Iron, due to weakened security caused by the mobilisation of forces for the war. The previous Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist are summoned to the battlefield as backup.

Chapter 523
The Third Division battles the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. While searching for his sword, Suigetsu explains why he wants to obtain the seven swordsmen's weapons, and explains their abilities. Kakashi nearly hits Zabuza, but is stopped, and held by Haku. Zabuza prepares to cut through both Haku and Kakashi.

Chapter 524
Kakashi narrowly avoids Zabuza 's attack. Zabuza and Haku are captured and restrained. Kitsuchi is informed of thousands of more Zetsu travelling underneath them. Mū, the Second Tsuchikage, is discovered by Gaara with his sand.

Naruto, Volume 56

Chapter 525
Kabuto sees that Mū stopped moving and wonders if he was detected. He has Mū summon the Second Mizukage, the Third Raikage, and the Fourth Kazekage. The Kage discuss their situation. Gaara learns whom his division will fight. Darui and his division also prepare to fight. At the alliance headquarters, after receiving intel from the Sensor Division, Shikaku proposes a strategy to the Fourth Raikage. After agreeing to it, the leaders make one amendment and send the Third Tsuchikage to fight the Second Tsuchikage due to his abilities. Black Zetsu arrives at the location of the daimyō of the Five Great Shinobi Countries.

Chapter 526
The Black Zetsu 's attempt to capture the daimyō of the Five Great Shinobi Countries fails due to decoys. The Mizukage escorts the Frost Daimyō to a new location. The First Division goes in to battle against the White Zetsu Army. Chiyo 's group arrives at the Surprise Attack Division 's location. Ōnoki provides backup for Gaara 's division. Darui faces the Gold and Silver Brothers.

Chapter 527
Darui, Samui, and Atsui battle the Gold and Silver Brothers. The Fourth Raikage and Tsunade talk about the history of Kinkaku and Ginkaku. Both Samui and Atsui are sealed away in the Benihisago. Darui's word soul is cut and cursed by the Shichiseiken, and then recorded by the Benihisago. Meaning, if he says the word he has said the most during his life, he will be sealed away.

Chapter 528
Darui realises if he stays silent too long he will be sealed away. Ginkaku tells Darui that he is just a tool of the Raikage. Darui then tells Ginkaku that he is the Fourth Raikage 's right arm, and is more than just a tool. As he begins to be sucked into the gourd, Darui realises that two words he said sounded like his taboo word "dull". As he is sucked in Darui apologises to many people, making "sorry" the word he has said the most. Darui knocks Ginkaku into the rope, and manages to steal the sword, and gourd. Darui curses Ginkaku with the sword, and as Ginkaku pleads for Kinkaku 's help he is sucked in to the gourd. Enraged of his brother's capture, Kinkaku then enters into his Version 2 form.

Chapter 529
While training to master his new technique, Naruto senses something. Kinkaku rampages on the battlefield, and the alliance headquarters are notified. The Fourth Raikage orders the fifth treasure be sent to the battlefield. Shortly after its arrival, backup arrives from the second, fourth, and fifth divisions. With the help of Shikamaru, Chōji, and Ino, Darui seals Kinkaku within the fifth treasure.

Chapter 530
Shikamaru, Chōji, and Ino are confronted by Kakuzu. Kakuzu points out that Dan Katō and Asuma Sarutobi are among the battle. Knowing they are the only ones that can defeat him, Team Asuma agrees to fight their former teacher. Elsewhere, Ibuse paralyses the Surprise Attack Division, where Mifune engages Hanzō in combat.

Chapter 531
Ino, Shikamaru, and Chōji prepare to fight Asuma. Mifune and other samurai arrive to assist the Surprise Attack Division and battle Hanzō, Chiyo, and Kimimaro. Mifune disables Hanzō's ninjutsu by attacking him between his formation of hand seals. While fighting each other, Mifune remembers the first time he fought with Hanzō. He then surprises Hanzō with his ability to dodge several of his attacks, and was still able to cause damage to him.

Chapter 532
Mifune reminds Hanzō of what Hanzō had told him during their prior fight as Mifune lay there dying from the poison he received from Hanzō's kusarigama strike. As Mifune laid there dying, Hanzō appreciated his bravery and gave him an antidote for the poison. Reminded of his prior life and in a tremendous demonstration of will, Hanzō places his faith in Mifune and overcoming the talisman that governs him, he commits " seppuku " ( 切腹, literally meaning: stomach-cutting) with his broken kusarigama. Piercing the internal venom gland located within his body in the process, an enormous poisonous cloud is released that paralyses the entirety of Hanzō's movements, creating an opening for the Fifth Division to exploit in order to seal him away for the remainder of the war.

In the battle between Asuma and his former students, Shikamaru was able to use his Shadow Imitation Technique to herd Asuma close enough to Chōji for him to strike. But as Chōji uses his Partial Multi-Size Technique on his arm to strike at Asuma, he holds back and stops. This gives Asuma the chance to strike Chōji and prepare to use Wind Release: Dust Cloud Technique, warning his students to run away.

Chapter 533
Ino saves Chōji from being hit by Asuma 's technique. Asuma tries to goad Chōji into fighting, to no avail. Ino fights for Chōji, and she, Chōza, and Shikamaru remind him of his oath. Shikamaru remembers Asuma's last request, and urges Chōji to man up. Kakuzu runs from Izumo and Kotetsu. Tenten finds the Bashōsen, and uses it to destroy Kakuzu's lightning mask. The First Division asks for Chōza's aid in battling Dan. Chōji releases his butterfly wings without ingesting the Three Coloured Pills, much to the amazement of his father; Asuma is pleased that Chōji is ready to fight.

Chapter 534
Chōji sprouts butterfly wings as he, Ino, and Shikamaru make their final attack against their sensei. Ino uses Mind Clone Switch Technique on two of White Zetsu, and uses them to attack Asuma, Shikamaru uses Shadow Sewing Technique to make Asuma jump as Chōji attacks and punches him into a wall. Shikamaru throws Asuma's chakra blade to Chōji who punches it, sending it flying towards Asuma. The blade lands on Asuma's shadow, immobilising him. Asuma says their formation was perfect, thanking them as two Sunagakure shinobi seal his body. Naruto Uzumaki and Killer B take a break from training, and Naruto notices that he is not the only shinobi who possesses the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox 's power. Naruto gets suspicious and runs out to find a group of Konohagakure ninja barring his way.

Naruto, Volume 57

Chapter 535
Naruto questions the presence of more Konoha ninja on the island. Iruka and the others try to trick Naruto into staying in the temple. Naruto enters Sage Mode and forces his way out of the temple. Outside, Naruto senses others fighting in the battlefields with Sage Mode. Iruka explains the situation. Naruto remembers Nagato 's words on war and says he'll end the war and endure it by himself. Iruka tries to convince Naruto to stay, letting him know what he thinks of him. Iruka tries to keep Naruto from leaving with a barrier, but Naruto escapes it with his Nine-Tails ' chakra. Naruto finds a note from Iruka in his forehead protector, asking him to come back alive. Naruto keeps on towards the battlefields.

Chapter 536
Killer B leaves the temple as well and speaks to Iruka, who asks B to protect Naruto. They bump fists. Naruto eats Iruka's note. The Eight-Tails disagrees with following Naruto, but B dismisses it, as they still have to train, and considers actual battle better than training. The daimyō are bored playing cards. Black Zetsu arrives at their location, but is intercepted by the Fifth Mizukage, Chōjūrō, Raidō, Genma, and others there to protect them. The Fourth Raikage berates Tsunade for failing to keep Naruto in. Naruto and B break through the barrier around the Island Turtle with B's Tailed Beast Ball, Naruto pushing it to break its layers. Black Zetsu detects Naruto and B out of the barrier, and alerts White Zetsu who tells Tobi. Tobi gives up on using the daimyō as bargaining chips, but decides to keep Zetsu fighting the Mizukage to split their forces. At the coast, all White Zetsu are defeated, and reincarnated ninja are incapacitated. Tobi appears and summons the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path.

Chapter 537
Chōza and Chōji attack the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path, which simply shrugs it off, and sends a shockwave throughout the battlefield, devastating it. While en route, Naruto goes into his Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, B telling him he will run out of chakra when he needs it. Naruto says he has no time to waste. The Sensor Division detects the statue and Tobi on the battlefield, Tsunade wonders why he'd go to the front-lines. The Intelligence Division learns that B and Naruto escaped, and that they teamed up to get past the barrier. The Fourth Raikage decides to deal with the jinchūriki himself, telling Tsunade to come with him, leaving Shikaku Nara in charge. Back at the battlefield, Kakuzu is sealed, and the barrier around Dan dissipates. Kitsuchi tries to crush the statue, but it resists, and further devastates the battlefield. Tobi moves in to get the Benihisago and the Kohaku no Jōhei. Shikamaru and Darui try to stop him, but he has the statue stomp on them. They are saved by Chōji and Kitsuchi. Tobi retreats, and Kabuto notices Tobi got Kinkaku and Ginkaku. The Allied Shinobi Forces prepare for the night, both them and Akatsuki having lost half their forces.

Chapter 538
As Naruto (in Nine-Tails Chakra Mode ) and Killer B head towards the battlefield, the Nine-Tails pulls Naruto into his subconscious and berates him for squandering its chakra like that. Naruto and the fox have a conversation and the fox tells him to stop being naive as there was no way he could shoulder the hatred of an entire war and Sasuke. After a flashback of Naruto and Sasuke while in the Academy, Naruto walks into the Nine-Tails' cage and brings down the torii to pin the fox down. Naruto then stares dead into the Nine-Tails' eye and brimming with confidence tells him that he will do something about the war and Sasuke.

Chapter 539
The Nine-Tails recalls Naruto's growth. Naruto says he'll do something about the Nine-Tails' hatred as well, one day. In turn, the Nine-Tails reproaches him for thinking he can do it. In the battlefield, Neji collapses from overuse of the Byakugan; so, Kiba has him go to the medical unit. Nagato and Itachi talk about Akatsuki, their dōjutsu and what their summoner has in mind for them. Itachi states that the combination of his Mangekyō Sharingan, coupled with Nagato's Rinnegan could be almost unstoppable. At the Logistical Support and Medical Division, medical-nin heal the wounded. Three jōnin -level medical-nin are later found dead. The sensors say they have not detected the enemy, and suspicion arises that someone is being controlled. Sakura argues that despite that, they must keep healing the shinobi. Neji opts to find the spy. Sakura receives a love letter from another shinobi but tells him she has feelings for someone else. Two medical-nin are later seen preparing to get back to work, but Neji then reveals himself as the killer. He attacks and presumably kills the two medical-nin.

Chapter 540
After a short talk with an Iwa shinobi, Sakura is shown pondering her feelings for Sasuke. The Iwa-nin leaves the tent. " Neji " enters the tent and startles Sakura. Itachi and Nagato discuss Tobi 's strategy while waiting near a shrine, and the real Neji is seen still in the battlefield, complaining to Kiba that he doesn't want to go to the medical compound. Kiba tells Neji that getting himself killed from overexertion won't impress anyone, and chides Neji when he can't even tell Kiba and Akamaru apart when he starts directing his responses to Akamaru instead of him. Hinata and Shino keep on watch with the Byakugan and kikaichū respectively. Shino tells her not to overdo it, to which Hinata responds that they are fighting the war to protect Naruto. " Neji " asks Sakura where Shizune is, and she tells him she's tending to Tonton 's leg. " Neji ", assuming Tonton is a human, says that at least a leg injury is better than a hand injury, which would prevent Tonton from forming seals, arousing Sakura's suspicion that something with Neji is amiss. He asks her to take a look at his arm, which he claims is still causing him pain, simultaneously reaching for a kunai with his free hand, when Sakura slams him into the ground before he can stab her. The " Neji " reverts into a White Zetsu clone, and recalling Yamato 's report, Sakura figures out how the clone was able to imitate Neji perfectly. She then informs the HQ of her findings. Meanwhile, the White Zetsu continue their assassinations under the cover of night. At the headquarters, Inoichi and Ao relay the reports they receive to Shikaku, and he tries to formulate a strategy. A and Tsunade then intercept Naruto and Killer B as they head towards the battlefield.

Chapter 541
The Raikage declares that he won't let Naruto and B go any further, and Naruto attempts to reason with him, albeit unsuccesfully. He then pleads Tsunade to act, but she reluctantly refuses, stating that she's unable to take individual action as the Hokage to help him this time. Naruto, understanding this, tries to escape, but the Raikage intercepts him. Tsunade marvels that Naruto is able to keep up with the Raikage, who states that he is the fastest shinobi alive now that the Fourth Hokage has passed away. He angrily berates Naruto that he is just like his father — a hot-headed idiot — and that if the Fourth Hokage, who Jiraiya had called the Saviour of this World, had succeeded in dealing with the Nine-Tailed Fox that they would never be in this situation. The Raikage states that if Naruto still refuses to stand down, then he will have no choice but to kill him in order to prevent Tobi 's plan from coming to fruition, and moves to attack him, but is stopped by B. The Raikage angrily tells them that they are jinchūriki and cannot act on their own. Tsunade is furious that the Raikage would attempt to act without the approval of the rest of the Kage, and that he immediately went for Naruto, to which the Raikage replies that he would kill his brother too, if and when the time came, but that presently B is the more useful jinchūriki. B refuses to move aside, telling his brother that he's not merely a weapon, but an individual with things he loves and would fight for. They bump fists, and the Raikage recalls the time B was chosen to be his brother and partner.

Chapter 542
A 's flashback continues. The two "brothers" go on several missions together, on one of which they are joined by A's cousin. A and his cousin discuss the possibility of Killer B becoming the next jinchūriki of the Eight-Tails. A wonders if B will have enough control to suppress the Eight-Tails. A's cousin reflects on what it means to be a jinchūriki, and despite outwardly appearing to have everything, what a jinchūriki really needs is something to fill the hole in their heart and give them strength. Later, A and B are shown attending A's cousin's funeral. A sets B the goal of matching his own strength, to which B replies that someday he will surpass his brother. The day arrives when the Eight-Tails will be sealed in B, and A tells B that from here on out, things will be different. They bump fists, and A says that no matter what happens, he'll be there for him. Sometime later, A clashes with Minato for the first time. Minato commends B for his bravery, and tells A that he should find out his brother's values as a person — what B holds most important — before he became neither a human nor a jinchūriki.

Chapter 543
The Fourth Raikage tells Minato to save his nonsense, and runs in to attack. Minato moves to stab B, but B too has a blade pointing at Minato. Minato states that he's taken a liking to B. In the present, Naruto moves to attack the Raikage, but misses. B and A trade blows, and B attempts to use the Lightning Release: Lariat against his brother, who claims that B's Lightning Release: Lariat is inferior to his own. The Raikage calls for Tsunade 's aid, but instead, she moves to stand in front of Naruto and B, remembering Naruto's promise that he wouldn't die until he became the Hokage, arguing that were Naruto to die, the next jinchūriki wouldn't be able to control the Nine-Tails as well as Naruto can. The Raikage asks what guarantee they have that Naruto will succeed. B again tries his Lightning Release: Lariat against the Raikage. The brothers recall the time the Third Raikage passed away, when A told B that he didn't need to use the Lightning Release: Lariat anymore, that he should focus solely on improving his Tailed Beast Ball and that he was forbidden to leave the village. Again, A and B clash with their Lightning Release: Lariat, with B's proving the strongest, much to A's dismay. B proceeds to tell him that his and Naruto's power doesn't come from being jinchūriki, and that his brother's words long ago gave him the strength to surpass him.

Chapter 544
At the Allied Shinobi Forces HQ, Shikaku continues to search for a strategy to counter the White Zetsu. Elsewhere, A marvels that his words gave B the strength he needed to surpass him. B states that while a jinchūriki might fall into the trap of losing hope and becoming "hollow", as long as they have something to fight for, they can overcome the tailed beast within and retain their sense of humanity — a light to follow. He refers to these lights as "suns", stating that A is his sun, and Naruto has two "suns" — his mother and his father. Naruto explains to Tsunade and the Raikage how he met his parents and how they believed that he could overcome the Nine-Tails. He also mentions the "masked man", whom A guesses is Tobi. Tsunade marvels at Minato's foresight in perceiving Tobi as that big a threat, and consequently sealing the Nine-Tails inside Naruto. The Raikage asks if Minato, the "Saviour of this World", left everything to Naruto. Naruto replies that he doubts his father thought of himself as a saviour, but that Jiraiya did, and that although Minato may have passed away, he and Kushina instilled in Naruto their faith that he could finish their job and fulfil that role. Tsunade asks A to let Naruto pass — to believe in Naruto. Naruto dodges the Raikage's fastest attack, to both B and Tsunade's astonishment, vowing that he won't fail. The Raikage states that he wanted to test Naruto in his own way, and that he is only the second person in the world to dodge his top-speed punch, telling Naruto that the saviour is alive and well within him, and allowing him to continue on, towards the battlefield. Back at the Allied Shinobi Forces HQ, Shikaku decides on using Naruto's ability to sense evil thoughts and intentions while in Nine-Tails Mode to seek out the White Zetsu impersonating the shinobi. Meanwhile, as the sun begins to rise, Tobi stands with a newly created Six Paths of Pain, composed of the reincarnated jinchūriki — all bearing both the Sharingan and the Rinnegan.

Naruto, Volume 58

Chapter 545
Tobi recalls Kisame 's report and says that Naruto 's ability to sense negative emotions is the same as Mito Uzumaki. He then moves out with the new Six Paths of Pain. At the Logistical Support and Medical Division camp, Shizune and Sakura complete an autopsy on one of the White Zetsu clone. They learn that Zetsu was created from the cells of the First Hokage, and that they all use Wood Release. Shikaku informs Naruto and B of the enemies strategy. Naruto and B are confronted by several White Zetsu disguised as alliance shinobi. Naruto immediately sees through it and kills them. After he's finished he forms multiple shadow clones, which simultaneously head to all the battlefields.

Chapter 546
Two allied shinobi, Musai and Nonota, are attacked by the reincarnated Toroi. Naruto hits Toroi with a Rasengan, allowing Suna-nin to seal him. Naruto and B continue to the battlefield. Gaara and Ōnoki stop retreating with their forces and attack the reincarnated Kage. As the reincarnated Kage lament on the fact that they were being made to fight their own shinobi, Gaara sends a huge wave of sand towards the enemy, his father uses his Gold Dust to counteract it. Using the opportunity, Ōnoki attacks using a cone-shaped Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique but is countered by Mū who sensed him and uses a cylindrical form of the same technique which results in a colossal crater on the battlefield. As Gaara comes into sight, his father, who had thought that Shukaku had been released, is shocked to see Gaara before him and asks him where the One-Tail was. Gaara responds to him telling him that he was no longer the jinchūriki he had created.

Chapter 547
Unable to comprehend the circumstances surrounding his son's revival after the extraction of the One-Tailed Shukaku in spite of Gaara 's explanation, especially in regards to how he obtained friends, the Fourth Kazekage 's surprise continues to mount after being informed that Gaara does not hate him due in part to his role as Kazekage providing perspective into his father's previous motives and actions. Recollecting the past, including both his son's birth and eventual descent into failure as a jinchūriki, the Fourth Kazekage supposes that there is some worth in his reincarnation as it allows him to determine the actual value of his child. Questioning whether Gaara is truly capable of surpassing him, the battle between father and son commences with the collision of their respective gold and sand, resulting in a mixture of the two. However, by attempting to protect two of the other Kage from an aerial barrage, Gaara's sand is able to restrain all three in an inescapable embrace. Admitting the growth of his son as his counters continue to fail in the face of Gaara's Shield of Sand, the Fourth Kazekage comes to the realisation that all a parent need do is trust in their children, contradicting his prior concepts about value. Declaring that Gaara's strength comes not from the Shukaku but instead from his mother, he tells his son that Karura truly loved him, which shocked the latter.

Chapter 548
Gaara is shocked by the Fourth Kazekage 's revelations about his mother's love for him. Gaara breaks down in tears as his father notes that Gaara has surpassed him and that he entrusts the village to him as he is being sealed. Meanwhile the Third Raikage and the Second Mizukage escape from Gaara's sand and are confronted by the Fourth Division to whom they divulge their abilities. Ōnoki and Mū continue to fight with Ōnoki telling Mū not to underestimate him as he creates several rock clones. Elsewhere, Naruto and Killer B encounter Nagato and Itachi Uchiha.

Chapter 549
Nagato talks to Naruto about how his expression has changed since their last meeting. Naruto says he was able to conquer his hatred because of his parents, B, and Nagato's teachings of pain. Itachi tells Naruto that he wants to ask him a question, and Naruto says the same. Meanwhile, Kabuto is glad that he has found the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails first and wonders what Tobi 's reaction will be. Kabuto commands them to attack. Itachi attacks with a fireball, B cuts it in half with his Samehada. Itachi begins to fight with Naruto and B. As they fight, Itachi asks Naruto about Sasuke. Naruto tells him about Sasuke's desire to destroy Konoha and that Tobi told him about Itachi's secret mission. Itachi asks Naruto to keep his mission a secret as he wants the Uchiha name to keep its reputation. Nagato pulls Naruto and a rock from the nearby lake in a head-on collision, but Naruto dodges it. Nagato summons two creatures. Naruto attacks the dog as it multiplied. Itachi and B fight each other. Itachi jumps onto Nagato's bird and activates his Mangekyō Sharingan. A crow emerges from Naruto's mouth.

Chapter 550
Itachi's crow flies out of Naruto 's mouth. Itachi attempts to use Amaterasu on Naruto but the crow locks the eyes with Itachi causing him to stop. Itachi then uses Amaterasu on Nagato 's dog summon and then turns to use it on Nagato himself and the bird summon. Itachi explains to Naruto why the crow has a Mangekyō Sharingan and how he got it. Shisui Uchiha had given his Sharingan to Itachi and wanted him to use it to protect Konoha. Kabuto overhears the conversation and states that his luck keeps getting better. Nagato uses Shinra Tensei to free himself from Itachi's flames, and Kabuto seemingly removes his personality. Nagato sneaks behind Naruto with his chameleon summon and uses Shinra Tensei once again to attack Killer B and Naruto. Nagato appears behind B and tries to attack him, but B goes into his Version 2 transformation and counters Nagato's attack with a Tailed Beast Lariat. Nagato uses the Preta Path's ability to absorb B's chakra, which leads Nagato to regain a youthful appearance. Nagato then grabs hold of Naruto and uses the Human Path technique.

Chapter 551
As Nagato tries to pull out Naruto's soul, Naruto realises Nagato is using all of Pain's powers in one body. Naruto asks Nagato how his techniques work, but soon realises Nagato is being fully controlled. Naruto tries to escape by attacking Nagato with a Rasengan but he absorbs it. B moves to help Naruto but Nagato sees the attack coming and captures B. Just as Nagato is about to remove Naruto's soul and kill B, Itachi saves them with his incomplete Susanoo. Kabuto remembers he has one more person to capture and has Nagato use Chibaku Tensei on all three of them. Naruto remembers the technique and tells B and Itachi about it. Itachi figures out its weakness and tells the others to use their strongest long-range attacks. As the sphere is destroyed Itachi stabs Nagato with the Sword of Totsuka, causing Nagato to regain consciousness. As he is sealed, Itachi tells him that if he had anything left to say he should say it now. Nagato tells Naruto that he is the last part of the three part legacy following Jiraiya — whose story was perfect, himself — which he deemed a failure. He then tells Naruto to make his story perfect so that everyone forgot his own horrible story.

Chapter 552
Itachi finishes sealing Nagato. Kabuto expresses frustration on Nagato's sealing, believing that his amplified field of vision would compensate his impaired mobility, though Itachi managed to exploit its blind-spots. Kabuto considers using his trump card. Itachi says he has a plan and will handle Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation, but Naruto insists on fighting on his own and attempts to make more shadow clones, but begins feeling the effects of extended use of the Nine-Tails Chakra Mode. Itachi reminds Naruto that, while he is much stronger than before, he shouldn't forget the people who supported him, that doing things on his own will lead to failure, knowing from his own experience. Killer B tells Naruto about his promise to Iruka to keep Naruto safe. Itachi destroys the crow and Shisui's Sharingan, as it'll take another decade before its power can be used again, and then leaves. The Allied Forces shinobi fighting the Second Mizukage are confused by the Giant Clam 's mirages, despite the Mizukage's advice. Temari cuts through the Third Raikage, signalling the Sealing Team to act. Gaara detects the invisible Mū behind Ōnoki, who strains his back. Mū prepares to attack, and Gaara notices a Rasengan behind Mū.

Chapter 553
Naruto 's initial attack on Mū fails, as Mū senses Naruto's attack and dodges. Naruto and Gaara work together enabling Naruto to land a hit on Mū with his Planetary Rasengan. Ōnoki increases the weight of Mū's body stopping him from moving which allows Gaara to seal him before Mū could finish his statement. Gaara wants an explanation as to why Naruto is on the battlefield. Shikaku Nara informs them of the situation. Naruto, before leaving, tells Gaara that he has no intention of dying before becoming Hokage, he knows what's he's doing, and that being Kazekage does not give him the right to patronise him. Temari 's squad has a hard time dealing with the Third Raikage, as well as another squad with the Second Mizukage. Dodai explains the Third's abilities and past. Kabuto erases the Third's personality in order to stall for time. Naruto arrives at Temari's location and begins attacking the Third. At the Mountains' Graveyard, Sasuke attacks and kills White Zetsu with his new Susanoo. He reveals his Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan and states that his new eyes can see well in the darkness.

Chapter 554
Naruto prepares a Rasenshuriken with his chakra arms. Temari notes it to be a Wind Release variation of the Rasengan. Naruto guides the Rasenshuriken towards the Third Raikage with a chakra arm, but he dodges. Dodai notes the attack won't work since the Raikage has the Lightning Release Chakra Mode on. Naruto counted on him dodging it, and uses the chakra arm to throw the attack in a new direction. The Raikage dodges it again, so Naruto catches the Rasenshuriken with a chakra arm and rams it against him at point blank. The Sealing Team tries to seal the Raikage, but he recovers before they can complete it, much to everyone's shock. The Third prepares his strongest ninjutsu. Dodai urges all to get away from the Third and commands Earth Release users to build a wall, which Dodai himself reinforces. Dodai explains the Third's technique. Against Dodai's recommendation and Temari's protests, some shinobi try attacking the Third when he breaks through the wall, only to be defeated. Dodai recounts how the Third was resilient, and Naruto asks him how the Raikage got his scar if he was so resistant. Dodai says he got it fighting the Eight-Tails by himself and that he didn't like to talk about it. Naruto decides using the Tailed Beast Ball, and starts charging it.

Chapter 555
Naruto 's attempt at forming a Tailed Beast Ball fails, and is forced out of Nine-Tails Chakra Mode. Naruto tells Dodai that he needs to contact B and the Eight-Tails. As the Raikage suddenly attacks them, Dodai forms a rubber ball as a decoy to buy Naruto some time. Dodai contacts Inoichi Yamanaka, who allows Naruto to talk to B. Naruto tells B that he wants to talk to the Eight-Tails. The Eight-Tails tells Naruto that when it and the Raikage fought they collapsed with both of their techniques in hand. The Raikage cuts the rubber ball in half and sees that Naruto isn't in it. He heads towards Naruto's location. Naruto goes in to Sage Mode and plans to use Frog Kata to sense the Raikage's attack faster. The Raikage attacks with a one-finger nukite, but Naruto dodges and hits the Raikage's arm with a Rasengan, knocking his attack into his own chest. The sealing team immediately seals the Raikage. Elsewhere, the Second Mizukage stands before an exhausted Gaara and asks him if that was all he is capable of.

Naruto, Volume 59

Chapter 556
The Second Mizukage comments on how he wasn't defeated despite divulging his weaknesses. Gaara pants and notices how the Mizukage's oily water seeps into his sand and makes it unusable. The Mizukage angrily resents Gaara for trying to defeat Mū first. Gaara acknowledges the Mizukage's strength. Gaara detects the Giant Clam 's location, showing Ōnoki where to shoot his Dust Release, but since he has used up too much chakra against Mū, he can't use it. Instead, he decides to punch it. The punch closes the Giant Clam but doesn't dispel the genjutsu. The Mizukage says that if the Tsuchikage that if he doesn't put more strength into it, straining his back, his attack won't do a thing to the clam, noticing him to have stopped using Dust Release due to his chakra use. Ōnoki increases the weight of his fist on the Giant Clam and smashes it, throwing his back in the process. The genjutsu is broken. The Mizukage strikes the Tsuchikage, but it turns out to be a decoy placed by Gaara. Gaara immobilises the Mizukage with great amounts of sand so the oily water can't seep through it all. The Sealing Team starts to work, but the sand explodes before they can finish, the Mizukage's visage appearing in the steam. Ōnoki tells Gaara this isn't genjutsu, but the ninjutsu not even Mū knew how to counter.

Chapter 557
The Allied shinobi look up to the steam in the sky and it begins to hail. Ōnoki notes that the steam is being cooled down at the high altitudes and becoming hail. The steam condenses itself into the shape of a boy. The Tsuchikage explains the Mizukage's technique. The clone begins attacking, and it's able to dodge Gaara 's sand. Ōnoki tells Gaara to ignore the clone and go after the Mizukage, who should be weak due to the technique. A sensor shinobi detects the Mizukage. The clone moves very fast, attacking all in its path. Back-up shinobi arrive. Ōnoki's back still isn't good. Gaara begins trapping the Mizukage in sand again, but the Sealing Team is interrupted by the clone, which rips the sealing tags. The Mizukage's head emerges from the sand, telling Gaara that as long as he has oil, his sand won't be of use. The Mizukage presses on them to defeat them, and Ōnoki suggests he keeps giving them advice. The Mizukage refuses on the grounds that if they can't defeat him by their own skill, they have no chance against those who summoned him, and confesses himself disappointed with Gaara. His clone explodes again. Naruto, Temari and other shinobi pick up their pace towards the location. The Allied shinobi are protected by Gaara's shield of sand. Gaara attacks the clone, which dodges his sand again. The clone strikes Gaara, who is revealed to be a sand clone. Gaara reveals himself from the ground and is able to capture the clone with his sand, much to the Mizukage's surprise. The clone explodes again, but the sand merely falls apart, revealing a gold shell. Gaara explains that he hid some of his father's Gold Dust in the sand clone, putting it in the Mizukage's clone, slowing it down and dissipating the heat, melting the gold and making the shell. The Mizukage is impressed by Gaara's strategy and with Gaara.

Chapter 558
Kabuto ponders that it was fortunate that Mū 's half was sealed before it could alert the Allied shinobi, and notes the reincarnated shinobi will need time to regenerate. Mū is disappointed that Ōnoki failed to noticed his splitting, despite being his pupil, and praises the fūinjutsu restraining his other half. Kabuto figures that since Mū's power was also split, it'll take him longer to perform a certain summon. Naruto arrives at Gaara 's location, informing him of the Third Raikage 's sealing, while Gaara replies he's almost finished with the Second Mizukage, who despite viewing Naruto as being awkward and less composed than Gaara, sees that they form a good team. As he's sealed, the Mizukage is pleased with how much fun he had. Gaara orders that the HQ be updated on their situation. Temari tell those injured to go for the medical team, including the Tsuchikage. Gaara confirms that the Naruto with them is a clone, and asks where the original is. Killer B catches up with the original Naruto, telling him he was contacted by one of his clones. Naruto says that his clones should be reaching the battlefields. At the coast, the Allied shinobi devised a strategy so they don't fight each other trying to find impostors, but are left vulnerable to new attacks. A Naruto shadow clone arrives, much to their relief. A restrained Dan, intrigued by Naruto's resemblance to Nawaki, asks who he is. He's told of Naruto's status as the Nine-Tails' jinchūriki, his dreams of becoming Hokage and Tsunade 's faith in him by Chōza and Shikamaru. At the Logistical Support and Medical Division compound, two disguised White Zetsu almost strike Sakura, but are defeated by a Naruto clone. At another battlefield, another Naruto shadow clone identifies disguised White Zetsu, and saves Hinata from three of them. Neji and Kiba notice how different Naruto is. Mū begins performing a summon.

Chapter 559
Mū finishes summoning Kabuto's trump card, whose power makes the coffins lid burst open. The figure gets out of the coffin, figuring Nagato grew. Mū is impressed that someone would bring this person back with Impure World Reincarnation. The summon is confused, thinking it had been brought back with Outer Path: Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique. Naruto finishes off the White Zetsu attacking Hinata. Neji and Kiba notice how Naruto is different, and wonder if it's really him. Hinata is convinced it's Naruto, and has her confidence shaken by the fact the one she wishes to protect ends up protecting her instead. Naruto reassures her that she's strong, and begins fighting the White Zetsu. Kakashi cuts through Fuguki Suikazan, creating an opening for Sai to seal him. Guy says there are three more reincarnated shinobi to be sealed. Lee says he'll cover for Sai. Many White Zetsu arrive at the Third Division 's location, but so does one of Naruto's clones. Naruto decides to go for quality instead of quantity. Another clone reaches Mifune 's division, preparing to fight Kimimaro and Chiyo, who notice his growth. A clone reaches Mei's group and begins fighting Black Zetsu. Inoichi receives reports from all divisions, that Naruto is identifying and defeating all White Zetsu. Shikaku thinks they should focus their efforts on finding and capturing Madara. Ao detects a presence near Gaara 's division. A local sensor detects Mū's split double, Ōnoki is impressed he managed to do that just before being sealed. Mū is joined by a reincarnated Madara Uchiha, causing all to wonder who is the man behind the mask, leading the opposing side in the war.

Chapter 560
Madara questions Mū about the user of the technique which brought them back to life. Kabuto takes full control of Mū to talk directly with Madara, explaining he brought him back in a special manner that makes him stronger than his prime. Gaara attacks Madara but he dodges his sand and moves to counter-attack using a widespread Fire Release, which is countered by many Alliance shinobi using a water wall. Moving in to general melee he wreaks havoc on the Alliance forces until Ōnoki raises the ground below him to capture him against Naruto 's Rasengan. Madara defends himself with Susanoo. As Naruto prepares to go into Sage Mode, Ōnoki lightens Gaara's sand allowing him to pull Madara out of his Susanoo just in time to be hit by Naruto's Rasenshuriken. Madara activates the Rinnegan and absorbs the Rasenshuriken, and Kabuto rejoices that his suspicions about the evolutionary chain of the Sharingan were correct. Madara replies that this power is not of Kabuto's creation, and using his Susanoo to weave hand-seals, draws a meteorite towards the battlefield.

Chapter 561
As the giant meteorite descends, Ōnoki tells the Allied Shinobi not to give up before even trying. He flies towards the meteorite intending to lighten it. Gaara orders everyone to retreat, as he stays behind to help Ōnoki. Kabuto speaking through Mū, surmises that Madara intends to destroy everything with the meteor, and Madara states that he is correct as they will simply regenerate. Ōnoki successfully lightens the meteorite, as Gaara catches it with his sand. Madara asks what they will do about the second one, as it collides it with the first. At the Allied HQ, A, Tsunade and Shikaku discuss why the masked man would falsely claim that he is Madara. Tsunade says he used the name because the world would always fear the name. It got the world's attention and that it was enough to drag them into war. The shock from the second meteorite's impact reaches HQ. They receive intel about what happened, and they determine that it must be Madara's attack. Tsunade states that she will be heading to the front. Back at the battlefield there are barely any survivors left. Dodai protected Naruto's clone due to him being a valuable asset. Ōnoki was severely injured by the attack. Madara and Mū regenerate, and speak about Madara's plans. They notice survivors and Madara attempts to summon the Nine-Tails, but fails due to it being sealed. Kabuto points out that the jinchūriki is Naruto Uzumaki. Madara uses Hashirama's Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a World of Trees to attack the remaining Allied Forces. The Nine-Tails gives Naruto some of its chakra without any of its will, preferring to help Naruto over being controlled by Madara again. Naruto rushes towards the approaching forest and creates many shadow clones. The clones create multiple Big Ball Rasengan and destroy the advancing forest. Naruto says that he used up all of the Nine-Tails chakra and that he feels like he could disappear at any moment. Ōnoki tells Naruto to rest while they finish the battle. He proclaims that it's finally time to pick himself off the ground and that there's no opponent more worthy than Madara Uchiha.

Chapter 562
Ōnoki decides to tackle both Madara and Mū with the assistance of the remaining Fourth Division. Tsunade and A decide to head to Madara's location through Mabui 's Heavenly Transfer Technique, a technique that only transports objects as transporting a living being will surely rip them apart. However, Tsunade decides to take the gamble using her Yin Seal: Release. Shikaku telepathically communicates to Genma to have him, Raidō and another Konoha shinobi to perform the Flying Thunder God Technique to transport Mei to Madara's location as well after Chōjūrō defeats Black Zetsu with a single slash. The other three Kage arrive at the battlefield and prepare to fight both Madara and Mū.

Chapter 563
As Tsunade heals Gaara and Ōnoki, A and Mei engage Madara. Dodai, along with the Hokage Guard Platoon chase after the Kabuto -controlled Mū. Madara attacks them with Yasaka Magatama but the attack fails because of Gaara's Shield of Sand and Ōnoki's rock golem protects them. Ōnoki joins the Kage and develops a new strategy. Employing Mei's Hiding in Mist Technique to obscure Madara's field of vision, he first lightens A, increasing his speed. Seeing this, Kabuto positions Mū in front of Madara but he is knocked away easily. Ōnoki then enhances A's attack, breaking into Madara's Susanoo and sending him flying away. Naruto insists on helping fight Madara but Tsunade tells him to leave Madara to them while he fights the other Madara. As the clone disperses they leave one word with him "win". Elsewhere, the real Naruto and B encounter Tobi and Naruto headbutts him head-on.

Chapter 564
Naruto clashes with Tobi, who is unfazed by Naruto's headbutt. Tobi states that with the power of the Nine-Tails, he'd expected more from him. Tobi's Six Paths of Pain jinchūriki begin battling Naruto and Killer B with their unique and powerful moves. Naruto states Tobi's changes and how he is going to stop both him and the other Madara. Upon hearing the real Madara's reincarnation, Tobi curses Kabuto. Tobi says he can be called Tobi or Madara but he could care less any more since the war has started. Naruto asks who he really is but Tobi claims he is just no one, and only cares about accomplishing his Eye of the Moon Plan. Tobi states that the world is worthless and there is nothing but misery and says Naruto and B would understand, due to their childhood. However, Naruto admits his life with a tailed beast inside him wasn't bad. Naruto says all the things that the "no one" has said are nothing more than lies. The two jinchūriki become dedicated in unmasking him but Tobi says they will have to fight for it first. The deceased jinchūriki grow a tail of their former tailed beasts and Tobi declares he will capture Naruto and B and fulfil his plan.

Chapter 565
Naruto states they won't hand over the Eight-Tails and the Nine-Tails. B questions if the jinchūriki had their tailed beasts removed, and the Eight-Tails concludes that they must have been resealed, as it can sense them in their hosts, though different. B begins attacking despite Naruto's call to wait. B attacks Fū with Samehada, but she dodges it by flying. B launches swords coated in lightning chakra from her blindspot, but she dodges it. The other jinchūriki watch the two. B wonders how she could dodge from a blindspot, so Naruto tells him about the Rinnegan 's shared field of vision. Rōshi coats himself in lava and attacks Naruto, who narrowly evades it, the heat burning his cheek. Yugito launches her guided attack, and clashes with B, cutting his scarf. B and Naruto take cover, and B is surprised by her speed, and the Eight-Tails points out that the Sharingan allows them to react faster, while the Rinnegan coordinate attacks. Naruto tells B and the Eight-Tails about the Paths of Pain and the black receivers. B points one in Yugito's chest, from a hit he landed earlier. Naruto goes in the open and tries destroying a receiver in Rōshi while being attacked, but is stopped by Han. The Eight-Tails says that the forest will hinder their field of vision, so B transforms into the Eight-Tails to level the forest.

Naruto, Volume 60

Chapter 566
B devastates the forest, also knocking down the other jinchūriki. At the Allied Shinobi HQ, Ao detects that B has transformed into the Eight-Tails. Inoichi receives updates on the Kage holding Madara back. Shikaku requests other divisions' statuses, and learns that the First and Second Divisions are almost done with their enemies, the Third only has one more reincarnated shinobi to seal, and the Fifth has the advantage on their fight. Shikaku orders that as soon as they're done, that they go back up B and Naruto, and asks their coordinates. Naruto notes that the jinchūriki are down, and the Eight-Tails urges B to seal them. B spits out ink clones, which proceed to lock them in place. Before the clones finish immobilising them, Tobi appears from underground, the jinchūriki advance in their transformations and resume attacking. Fū and Yugito tag - team on Naruto, followed by Yagura, who impairs Naruto's movements. Meanwhile, Utakata frees himself from B's hold and Rōshi attacks. The Eight-Tails is concerned and thinks they should retreat, but B is rammed by Han, who has fully transformed into the Five-Tails. Tobi moves in to warp Naruto away stating that six against two puts the odds in his favour. However, this was thwarted as Kakashi and Guy attacked Tobi with his Violent — Leaf Adamantine-Strength Whirlwind technique and cause Tobi to go intangible and slip through Naruto letting Kakashi retrieve Naruto. Naruto is happy to see them, while Tobi states that two more shinobi doesn't make a difference against the power of his eyes and tailed beasts. Kakashi then states that they too have a Sharingan followed by Guy who states that to not underestimate him as he was Konoha's Sublime Green Beast of Prey.

Chapter 567
At the Mountains' Graveyard, Sasuke breaks out of the hideout while elsewhere, having escaped the samurai, Jūgo and Suigetsu discuss Sasuke and Karin, as well as Suigetsu's goal to collect swords as they head to one of Orochimaru's hideouts. On the battlefield, Naruto warns Guy and Kakashi about Tobi 's abilities. As the Five-Tails attacks, Guy frees Naruto from the coral before seeing the beast turn on Tobi who chains and suppresses the Five-Tails, who is dismayed at being controlled in that manner. The Eight-Tails tries crushing Tobi, but he simply slips through it. Tobi returns Han back to his Version 2 form. Guy and Kakashi speculate that Tobi doesn't have full control over the tailed beasts. The Eight and Nine-Tails speak to each other telepathically about the treatment of the tailed beasts and the Nine-Tails says that as the second strongest beast, going by tails, the Eight-Tails should just finish the battle already, and feigns sleep. The Eight-Tails snaps back, saying that this belief about their powers being defined by the number of tails is exactly why Shukaku hated the Nine-Tails so much. Guy and Kakashi charge at the jinchūriki, intending to figure out which of the Six Paths of Pain techniques each one used, only to conclude that Tobi isn't making them use Six Paths techniques because they already have strategies against those. Tobi praises them for figuring that out, and proceeds to make Rōshi and Utakata transform completely into their respective beasts. Naruto falls out of Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, and considers creating more shadow clones with the Nine-Tails' chakra as diversions. B thinks that creating more clones would surely kill him, but the Eight-Tails points out that Naruto should already be on the brink of death, and thinks that the Nine-Tails has stopped taking Naruto's chakra for a while. The Six-Tails attacks Kakashi and Guy, who dodge. The Four-Tails tosses the Eight-Tails, and Naruto almost falls into its mouth, but resists being eaten by the Four-Tails, now back in Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, as the Nine-Tails opens one eye watching on.

Chapter 568
The Four-Tails tosses the Eight-Tails on the ground, and keeps forcing its mouth shut with Naruto in it while the Nine-Tails watches on. Guy wants to save Naruto, but Kakashi points out their own unfortunate situation between two attack fronts: the Six-Tails ' Wisdom Wolf Decay and the other jinchūriki's chakra arms. Kakashi creates a shadow clone and slices through the arms, while Guy punches and burns the gas away. The Eight-Tails wraps its tentacles around the Four-Tails, telling it to let go of Naruto. The Eight-Tails tells the Nine-Tails it heard that it helped Naruto against Madara, the Nine-Tails saying it won't wag its tails to help its jinchūriki as easily as the Eight-Tails. The Eight-Tails questions if it doesn't care at all about what happens to Naruto. The Nine-Tails recalls how many shinobi in the past have restrained it and denied it an identity. The Four-Tails closes its mouth. Naruto meets the Four-Tails, bound by chains. It asks if Naruto is there to take its power, and demands to be called by its proper name, making a boisterous introduction. Naruto apologises for not listening to Son Gokū, which impresses it. Naruto and Son Gokū discuss issues of recognition, identity, and existence. The Four-Tails laughs when Naruto says he's jealous of how B and the Eight-Tails are with each other, before seeing Naruto is serious about it. Considering Naruto to be a better sight than Tobi, Son Gokū offers to help Naruto if he can undo the chains that bind it.

Chapter 569
Son Gokū tells Naruto that it won't become his ally even if he saves it, unless it can trust Naruto, who is OK with that. Kurama ponders that it knows Naruto, and that nothing he can say will reach a tailed beast. Tobi pulls Son towards himself with chains intent on absorbing them both. B 's still trying to make Son open its mouth and release Naruto. Naruto fails to make Son open its mouth, and decides using the Multiple Shadow Clone Technique to make Son puke him out, which it does. B celebrates it. Son tells Naruto that the chakra receiver in him slid from its chest to its neck because of the full tailed beast transformation. Naruto spots it, enters in his Nine-Tails Chakra Mode, and sets out to remove it, apologising to Son in advance if he needs to get rough. Naruto pulls himself towards the receiver. Tobi tries binding Naruto with the chains. Kurama recalls Naruto's past achievements, and thinks that if Naruto truly wants to help tailed beasts, that he should do like he always has and act. Naruto tries pulling out the chakra receiver, while a clone he left inside Son enters Sage Mode tries pushing it from the inside.

Chapter 570
After Naruto successfully removes the chakra receiver, Tobi instantly summons the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path and reseals Son Gokū, but not before it leaves Naruto with a parting gift. With a declaration that he intends to go all-out from this point on because they had something that belonged to him, Tobi forces the remaining five jinchūriki into their respective full tailed beast forms. As Kakashi and Guy watch on in shock, Kurama tells Naruto that it is willing to lend him more of its power. Somewhat taken back by this, Naruto then proceeds to thank Kurama for helping him during his brief battle with Madara Uchiha, to which the fox rebuffs. Naruto then chastises Kurama for the manner in which he took gratitude before the fox — offering him its fist — tells Naruto to meld his chakra with its own. Bumping fists with Kurama, Naruto stands and tells B and the Eight-Tails that he was ready to go again. They however tell him that they would take the front lines while Naruto acts as support since he was unable to attain the Tailed Beast Mode. Naruto however declines this manoeuvre, leading the Eight-Tails to wonder if Kurama had finally come around. As Naruto places his hand on the seal on his stomach and opens the gates that held Kurama back, he acknowledges Kurama that it was no longer the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox, but a comrade from Konohagakure.

Chapter 571
With the gates opened, Naruto assumes a new form. With no time to waste as the opposing tailed beasts prepare to attack Guy and Kakashi with their Tailed Beast Balls, Naruto intervenes and deflects the attacks with such speed that Kakashi mistakes him for his own former teacher. As the beasts rally again and prepare to attack the shinobi, Naruto transforms into Kurama — seemingly "absorbing" Guy and Kakashi into the beast's chakra for safe-keeping. After creating a clone and being told by Kurama that he probably had only five minutes in the form because it was his first transformation into the beast, Naruto tells him that five minutes was plenty of time. With this, he attacks the Seven-Tails mid-air, intending to pile-drive the beast into the Three-Tails but the giant turtle rolls out of the way. Before he can attack once again, the Six-Tails swallows the beast's hand, immobilising him and allowing the Three-Tails to attack. The Three-Tails' attack is stopped by the Eight-Tails however. Wasting no time as the Two-Tails now prepared to attack, Naruto swings the Six-Tails into the Two-Tails as B deals with the Five-Tails. The clone — who had entered Sage Mode — reports that he had located all the chakra receivers on the other beasts' bodies. Naruto then watches on as the other tailed beasts prepare a collaborative Tailed Beast Ball, subsequently preparing one of his own along with Kurama, intending to cancel out the force of the attack.

Chapter 572
As Naruto and Kurama 's Tailed Beast Ball collide with those of the opposing tailed beasts, both attacks fly upwards and explode. Using the opportunity to grab the beasts by the throat, Naruto sends clones in the initial Nine-Tails Chakra Mode to grab hold of the black receivers. As they do so, the original enters the consciousness of the tailed beasts who had all been waiting there with their respective jinchūriki and is greeted by Yugito who was pleased he had made it to this level. Welcoming him, Naruto and Yagura — whom the former starts pitying believing the former Mizukage to be a child who looked even weaker than Naruto did — have a brief conversation. After learning of Son Gokū and Rōshi 's fate from Fū, he is summoned before the tailed beast and told to stretch out his hand. After Utakata and Han thank Naruto, one by one, tailed beast and jinchūriki alike introduce themselves to Naruto and then "bump fists" with him. Here, Kurama remembers the parting words of Hagoromo Ōtsutsuki and then — as the stakes are removed — asks his fellow tailed beast if they too believed as Son did that Naruto was the one that the Sage had spoken of so long ago. They all affirm them as a shocked Tobi reseals them into the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path. Though stating that nothing had changed because of his worn out condition after the Tailed Beast Mode had ended, Naruto refutes Tobi's claim, stating that he had just learned a bunch of difficult names all at once.

Chapter 573
Tobi is confused by Naruto 's claim of learning difficult names, which Naruto teases him for. Guy and Kakashi discuss now Naruto's progress is making them feel old, though not that old. Tobi begins to sweat, but believes it to be the rain that's starting to fall. Tobi gets a strange feeling from Naruto, and concludes that the war will make everything irrelevant. At the Allied Shinobi HQ, Naruto's use of Kurama 's chakra was felt, though they also feel something else. Ao relays to events to Shikaku, who wants to use it to raise the army's morale all at once, despite the strain it would cause to communications. Naruto's friends from Konoha all rush towards his direction, intent on supporting him. Elsewhere, Sasuke also walks towards the battlefield as a thunderstorm begins.

Chapter 574
In the Konohagakure Intelligence Division, Karin feigns mental instability to lessen the guards attention to her, and begins plotting her escape with a lock-pick set hidden in her glasses and behind a portrait of Sasuke she managed to keep with her. Jūgo and Suigetsu learn about the war, near one of Orochimaru 's hideouts. Jūgo questions Suigetsu's reasons to be part of Taka, and while the two argue, Jūgo's killing instinct kicks in, and he attacks Suigetsu. Suigetsu simply reforms and begins drowning Jūgo to subdue him. He notices that the attack revealed a secret room, where Suigetsu discovers important intelligence gathered by Orochimaru. Sasuke runs into a group of White Zetsu clones, who question his presence outside, and realise he's killed the original White Zetsu before attacking. Sasuke uses Susanoo and incinerates several of them. He interrogates one of the White Zetsu using genjutsu, and learns about the war and its purpose. Sasuke finishes the White Zetsu and decides to go kill Naruto. Sasuke is pleased with Itachi 's eyes, and reminisces about him. Elsewhere, Itachi is on the move.

Chapter 575
Ōnoki attacks Madara with a giant rock golem, which Madara destroys, creating several flowers. Tsunade recognises the technique as her grandfather's. Gaara suspends the Kage above the attack, Ōnoki levitating A. The flowers begin releasing a toxic pollen. Kabuto muses on how people who heard of Hashirama Senju 's strength consider it a myth, just like the Sage of the Six Paths, and that he'll show everyone that this is real. Dodai, Genma, and Raidō give chase to Mū. Having steered the Kage's attention towards the flowers, Madara uses Susanoo to knock them down from behind, throwing them at the flowers, and proceeds to set the forest ablaze. Mei tries putting out the fire, but collapses due to the pollen, as do the other Kage. Ōnoki thinks back to his youth, talking to the First Tsuchikage about the strong will of Iwa shinobi. Ōnoki musters enough strength to destroy the flowers and injure Madara. The other Kage regain consciousness just in time to see the face formed from the DNA of the First Hokage in Madara's chest. Kabuto gushes on how Orochimaru's experiments are nothing compared to his ultimate trump card. Elsewhere, Sasuke detects someone in the woods nearby. Taking out his sword, he goes to investigate it, only to be shocked at seeing Itachi.

Volumes 61–70

Naruto, Volume 61

Chapter 576
After Sasuke spots Itachi, he chases his brother down. Itachi refuses to be swayed from his mission, so Sasuke attempts to use Susanoo to stop him, but Itachi counters with his own. While Sasuke chases his brother the two have a conversation. Elsewhere, a regenerating Madara decides to target Tsunade after realising she was a Senju. Deeming her a weak woman who had seemingly inherited nothing from Hashirama who he claimed was even more skilled in medical ninjutsu than she was, he goes on to say that even more so that a weak person, he detested a weak Senju. Tsunade however rebuffs him, telling him that though she had not inherited the Wood Release kekkei genkai her grandfather possessed and that he may have even been more skilled than her with medical ninjutsu — since he did not require the use of hand seals to use it, Madara made two mistakes. One was assuming she was a weak woman and the other was that she had inherited nothing from her ancestor. She states that she inherited something more than simple power, the Will of Fire — something Madara should not take so lightly.

Chapter 577
Madara doubts Tsunade can defeat him with the Will of Fire, stating power has nothing to do with will. Tsunade disagrees, saying that the will she inherited made her strong, crediting it for her revolution of medical ninjutsu, building an entire system, and making its three rules, which she lists to him as she releases her seal. She then reveals another rule: that only those who have mastered the Ninja Art Creation Rebirth — Strength of a Hundred Technique are allowed to break the other three rules. The other Kage are stunned to learn about this, while Madara is unfazed, having never heard of the technique. Tsunade explains it's a kinjutsu only she knows how to use. Madara says that getting rid of the pollen and adding a medical-nin won't help their odds. Tsunade says all of them will go at it at once if it comes down to it, and that she's not just a medical-nin. Madara covers himself with Susanoo 's ribcage, which Tsunade cracks with her attack. Madara notes her to be slower than the Raikage, but stronger than him. Madara tries immolating Tsunade, but is stopped by Mei, who also attacks. A and Ōnoki deal a heavy blow just as Tsunade lands a powerful kick, sending Madara crashing down. Madara concedes that Tsunade isn't as weak as he thought. Madara reminds her that she'll get herself killed if she simply rushes into battle, the Kage's source of treatment and recovery. Madara wonders what Hashirama left them, saying they're nothing compared to Hashirama, and that if he had known how weak they'd be, he'd have taught Hashirama how to rise from the dead. He says the only power Hashirama left is clinging to him, and that his own brother only left him his eyes and their power. Tsunade asks if he heard nothing of what she said. Madara says the only thing that could be passed to them is hatred. At the same time, Dan Katō and Chōza Akimichi have a conversation where Chōza informs him that Madara had been reincarnated and that Tsunade — as Hokage — and the other Kage were battling him, which shocks Dan. Despite Chōza's confidence in Tsunade, Dan tells him that he should use his time finding the caster of the technique instead of guarding the barrier that held him as Madara was not to be taken lightly, expressing his belief that only Hashirama could possibly defeat Madara. Back at the battle with Madara, Tsunade manages to land a devastating blow on Madara and as he regenerates, Gaara binds and seals him. This is however, revealed to be nothing more that a wood clone, as Tsunade is impaled by a Susanoo Sword and Madara emerges from a root telling them that when he fought Hashirama in the past, only his dōjutsu could see through the clone. To keep Sasuke from following him, Itachi summons a flock of crows, which stall Sasuke. Itachi finds Kabuto, saying that he felt where his chakra came from while he was being controlled earlier, citing it as a weakness of the technique. Kabuto isn't concerned, as he's the only one who can stop the technique. After seeing Sasuke close behind Itachi, Kabuto gets excited, exclaiming his luck had turned for the better which leaded and exasperated Itachi to remark that things had turned out worse than he expected.

Chapter 578
Having arrived at Kabuto 's hideout, Sasuke identifies Kabuto. Kabuto attempts to manipulate him into attacking Itachi, but Sasuke explains his goal was to talk with his brother and that Kabuto, who has now taken Orochimaru 's mantle, is his enemy. Meanwhile Tsunade reveals her new technique's power, which allows instant regeneration without the usage of hand seals, and throws the sword that impales her back at Madara. While he absorbs it into his Susanoo, Ōnoki tries to blast Madara with Dust Release from behind, but Madara simply absorbs it, claiming he could have done it earlier but instead took it as a chance to demoralise them with Hashirama 's visage. Tsunade questions his confidence, stating the Kage forced him into using a wood clone. Instead of rebuffing her, Madara admits five versus one is a good match-up number and creates twenty-five wood clones, five for each Kage. Sasuke attempts to kill Kabuto, but Itachi stops him, explaining the need to discover the counter to the Impure World Reincarnation beforehand. Sasuke agrees to cooperate on the terms that Itachi will answer his questions once they're done, and Itachi accepts, as both brothers and Kabuto ready themselves for battle.

Chapter 579
Closing his hood and stating that he was an introverted person and as such it was unsettling to be stared at by so many people, Kabuto sends his snakes charging towards Sasuke and Itachi. The brothers are able to fend this attack off, however Kabuto uses this opportunity to hide in one of his snakes. Here, Kabuto reveals the abilities that he had gained from experimenting with Sasuke's former teammates: Karin 's healing abilities (which derive from her being an Uzumaki ), a similar ability to Suigetsu 's Hydrification Technique as well as Jūgo 's ability to absorb the forces of nature. After revealing that he had found and trained at the Ryūchi Cave — much to Itachi's shock — he narrowly dodges Sasuke's attack. Emerging from the snake's mouth he reveals that he had finally surpassed Orochimaru and was able to become a sage and declares that he was now a dragon after Sasuke calls him an imperfect snake like Orochimaru.

Chapter 580
Kabuto launches his technique at the Uchiha brothers. As Itachi rushes over to Sasuke, a blinding light and violent air vibrations suddenly erupt. Sasuke and Itachi are paralysed by the air vibrations, but Kabuto is still able to move because of his liquified body and can still see because of the brille over his eyes. Kabuto goes after Sasuke first. Itachi protects him with Susanoo. Itachi explains that he already knows where Kabuto's going to attack, so he can act according and explains that he's not a sensor, Nagato was. Kabuto jumps onto the ceiling. Itachi tells Sasuke to remember the plan they used when they went on a mission together. Sasuke remembering hunting a huge boar as he puts the plan into action with his brother. Sasuke thinks he has Kabuto, but then is shocked to see Kabuto off to the side stabbing Itachi. Itachi's body is revealed to be a crow clone, and the real Itachi counterattacks, cutting off a piece of Kabuto's horn. Itachi and Sasuke remember their time together and prepare to catch the "snake" as Kabuto states it would take some time to get used to having horns.

Chapter 581
Amused at the fact that though Sasuke should hate Itachi, the two seemed to be getting along well, Kabuto Yakushi states that he understands that something might have happened during the brothers' battle, could not understand what Sasuke could want from a dead person. After hearing Sasuke declare that he wanted to know the truth, Kabuto surmises that Sasuke was suspicious of his brother, having already heard the truth and as such never returned to Konohagakure because of his intent to destroy it for making his brother suffer. Calling Itachi a liar and stating that he had gone as far as to eradicate his entire clan in order to protect the village, he asks Sasuke whether or not what he was doing was more akin to his own goals of wanting to continue what Orochimaru started and destroy Konoha. Attempting to inveigle him to his side once again, Sasuke has a flashback of a conversation he overheard with a group of Konoha-nin bad-mouthing Itachi after which he declares that he was nothing like Kabuto and that crushing Konoha was his own ambition. Recalling his life in Konoha, Kabuto begins to renounce the village and tells Sasuke that he would be his new brother. Telling his brother not to listen to Kabuto, Itachi commences his plan of action, telling his brother that he would use one of the clan's ultimate dōjutsu. Believing it to be Izanagi, Sasuke questions his brother on this. Itachi however corrects his brother as he clashes with Kabuto while wielding Sasuke's sword telling him that this was a technique that can decide destiny.

Chapter 582
Kabuto attacked the Uchiha brothers with his Sage Art: Inorganic Reincarnation technique, causing the cave formations to attack them. Having used his Susanoo to protect Sasuke, Itachi was incapacitated between the rocks. As Kabuto retrieved a talisman from his snake, he attempted to rewrite Itachi's mind. Sasuke created a ring of Amaterasu flames to prevent Kabuto from taking any further action. Commending Sasuke's strategy, Kabuto told him nonetheless that they were not capable of defeating him. Continuing to brag about his accomplishments, he states that of anyone currently alive, he had come the closest to the Sage of the Six Paths and that compared to him, the Uchiha were nothing. This prompts Sasuke to lash out at him, but he was stopped by a fully-regenerated Itachi. Itachi told Kabuto that he reminded him of his former self though the two of them were very different. He then told him that because he did not understand his own limitations, the value of comrades and who he really was, he was doomed to fail as he did when he was alive. With this, Kabuto retorted that they were the ones that knew nothing about him and that for his whole life, he had tried to find who he really was. Kabuto also had a flashback to his earliest memory of being found by Nonō and Urushi. He then stated that for his whole life, he had nothing.

Chapter 583
Kabuto reminisced on the time when the orphanage aided several Konohagakure shinobi by healing them. Asked by Orochimaru, who thought his skills were impressive whether or not he had thought of being a shinobi, to which Kabuto declined. Nonō was later approached by Danzō Shimura, Orochimaru and another unknown shinobi, who blackmailed her into undertaking an intelligence gathering mission based on the intel they received on Iwagakure 's attack plans. Taking Kabuto along with them to replace a dead Root member, the young man was sent on several spy missions in different hidden villages inclusive of the Five Great Shinobi Countries. On a mission in Iwagakure, his cover was blown and as he attempted to escape he was confronted by an Iwa-nin. Kabuto attacked the ninja with his chakra scalpel severely wounding the enemy. This person turned out to be Nonō much to Kabuto's shock as he tried to heal her. She however did not remember him, which devastated Kabuto who ran off and left her as Kitsuchi and another Iwa-nin approached them. Devastated that she did not remember him and wondering who he was, Kabuto was once again approached by Orochimaru who stated that he had become quite the shinobi.

Chapter 584
Kabuto was startled by Orochimaru 's approach. Orochimaru said he's been watching Kabuto and Nonō for a long time, and invited him to come with him, promising to reveal to him the reason Nonō attacked him and didn't recognise him. Orochimaru then took Kabuto to his medically-equipped hideout, telling Kabuto he's the first person he had brought there. Kabuto questioned Orochimaru on why he brought him there, and Orochimaru was pleased with his enquiring nature. Orochimaru reveals that Root designed for Kabuto and Nonō to kill each other, as they became too skilled as spies, and that their knowledge made them too dangerous. Orochimaru explained that Danzō told Nonō the reason Kabuto joined Root, and she begged him to free Kabuto. Danzō agreed, provided she killed one man, which turned out to be Kabuto, though she wasn't told of this. Orochimaru showed Kabuto photos Nonō was shown through the years, as proof Kabuto was growing up. At some point, the photos were changed, showing someone other than Kabuto, making Nonō believe Kabuto was someone else, living a civilian life, and being sent on missions on different countries, they would never meet. Kabuto figured Orochimaru was sent to kill the one who survived. Orochimaru told him he's correct, and Kabuto attacked him viciously, all the while asking who he is now that the only person who knew him was gone. Orochimaru regurgitates himself, and told Kabuto he's not who he thinks, and that he was like him. He explained to Kabuto that he was the research he made, always changing himself, adding knowledge and skills, and that he valued Kabuto's skill, that being the reason why he assembled that hideout. He added that he planned to create Otogakure, a village without country, and fashioned Kabuto a new background. Kabuto became Orochimaru's spy, pretending to be a spy for Sasori in order to learn about Akatsuki, and aided Orochimaru in his experiments through the years. After Orochimaru's defeat at Sasuke 's hand, Kabuto injected himself with blood from Orochimaru's true form's remains, looking for his true self.

Chapter 585
Having finished reminiscing about his childhood, Kabuto tells the brothers that after assimilating Orochimaru 's DNA, he continued to add things to himself and that as his pawns were a show of his own power and that he would not allow Itachi to oppose him. Even though Itachi rejects what Kabuto says, Kabuto presses on with his attack. As Sakon emerges from the base of his navel snake, he has him use his Attack of the Twin Demons technique to transform into Jirōbō, who then uses the Earth Release: Earth Shore Return technique to part the circle of flames that the Uchiha siblings had created around themselves. Giving them no time to react, he brings forth Kidōmaru next and has him use the Spider Web Unrolling technique to trap the brothers — who use Amaterasu to incinerate the uncuttable web. Moving behind the brothers and producing Kimimaro next, he has him use the Dance of the Seedling Fern technique to block the area behind them while also creating another web in front of them, effectively caging the brothers in. After they manage to escape, Kabuto uses Tayuya and her Demonic Flute: Phantom Sound Chains technique to attack the siblings with an auditory genjutsu effectively incapacitating them. Bringing forth Orochimaru himself finally, Kabuto has him transform into his white snake form and attack the brothers. They however find a way to escape the genjutsu and fend the snake off by casting genjutsu on each other. Kabuto, however, appears from the mouth of the snake with a surprise attack and bisects Itachi, stating that a genius that has had everything would not understand him wanting to find his true self and then declared that no one would stand in his way with this.

Chapter 586
Regenerating, Itachi called out to Sasuke as Kabuto moved to implant his talisman to rewrite Itachi's mind. Responding, Sasuke threw his sword at Kabuto. Kabuto caught the sword with his navel-snake, and dodged the grasp of Sasuke's Susanoo. Sasuke launched a fireball at Kabuto who countered it with a large torrent of water which swept Sasuke off his feet. Through the mist created from the two clashing techniques, Kabuto noticed that Itachi, whom he stabbed with the sword for him disappeared into a flurry of crows and attack Kabuto with the sword he took from him. Chastising him for using the same attack pattern he had used before to cut his horn off, to which Itachi rebuffs that he cannot be harmed also refuting Kabuto's claims that genjutsu cannot affect him, stating that it already had. This sequence of events repeats itself once again until Kabuto begins to notice the déjà vu, regardless of what he did differently. It was ultimately revealed that the entire battle was taking place within Kabuto's head, as he was trapped within Izanami.

Chapter 587
Using this time, Sasuke questioned his brother about Izanami. Itachi explained the mechanism behind the technique, the history of their clan, their use of Izanagi and why Izanami was created. He then told his brother that Kabuto would be freed from Izanami once he accepted his fate. Somewhat angered that Itachi would use a technique that the victim could escape, Sasuke questioned his brother who told him that he wanted to give Kabuto the opportunity to accept his fate — something he himself could not do during his lifetime. This explanation only served to irate Sasuke more who believed his brother to be perfect, but Itachi refuses this claim. All throughout this, Kabuto continued to battle on in his mind, refusing to give up. Elsewhere on the battlefield, a grown up Urushi, told one of his comrades about his home and hoped that by the time he got back, his brother, Kabuto, would be there. Meanwhile at the cave, Itachi prepared to end the Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation.

Naruto, Volume 62

Chapter 588
As Kabuto remains incapacitated by Izanami, Sasuke questions whether undoing the Impure World Reincarnation would not mean Itachi would disappear as well. Declaring that he no longer had any attachment to the world of the living, Itachi notes that he was proud to be able to protect Konohagakure once more. Enraged to hear Itachi's motives, Sasuke states that while he could forgive his brother, he could never forgive the village for what they had done. This leads Itachi to tell his little brother that he won't be the one to change him and that he was doing this to aid Naruto Uzumaki — whom he had entrusted that task to. Itachi then proceeds to raise the brille over Kabuto's eyes and uses genjutsu to order Kabuto to teach him the hand seals needed to stop the Impure World Reincarnation. Meanwhile, the five Kage struggle to hold their own against Madara 's twenty-five Susanoo -clad wood clones. Amidst all the struggles, Ōnoki rallies them to fight on having been entrusted with a great task at which they could not fail. Madara notes that he needed to break Ōnoki's will as it was the most troublesome of all. Rallying to each other's side, Tsunade transfers chakra to Ōnoki who uses a large-scale Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique which succeeds in obliterating the twenty-five clones and part of the real Madara, in one fell swoop. Splitting the cube down the middle, Mei unleashes a Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique which A charges with lightning. This makes contact with Madara effectively slowing down his response time. As Madara prepares to counter, it is revealed that sand was also concealed in the dragon which Gaara uses to bind Madara's movements further in order to create an opening for Ōnoki to use another Dust Release thus giving time to seal him during the regeneration process. After they declared that this was the power of the five Kage, Madara compliments them stating that he would respond with his full power as well. He then unleashes the complete version of his Susanoo stating that it would help them realise just how futile their efforts have been, regardless of being Kage.

Chapter 589
The five Kage look on in shock as Madara unleashes his Susanoo. After stabilising the construct, Tsunade questions whether her grandfather really fought against someone who was so much stronger than five Kage put together. Madara responds by saying that Hashirama was the only one who could defeat him and then states that it was a good thing that he wasn't here as the extent of damage to the surrounding landscape would be on a much smaller scale as he sends the Kage flying with one swing from his sword — destroying the mountain range behind him in the process. Realising his full power, Ōnoki questions whether or not Madara had gone easy on him and Mū in the past, to which Madara states that why an adult should fight seriously against children. As the Kage stand to face Madara nonetheless, Ōnoki then states that they would not back down now, causing Madara to resolve himself to crushing their beliefs. Elsewhere, Itachi then commands Kabuto to use the hand seals he had just stated to end the Impure World Reincarnation. Sasuke uses this time to state his resolve to Itachi and that he will destroy the village because of what it did to him before bidding farewell to Itachi. As the technique is released, the reincarnated shinobi from all-over the battlefield begin to deconstruct. Upon seeing this, a battered Naruto and B thanks Itachi and uses it as motivation to wrap things up with Tobi as well. Before being completely decommissioned, Itachi heads towards his little brother with his hand outstretched, stating that he could still make it.

Chapter 590
With the Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation finally released, all the reincarnated shinobi began to fade into pillars of light. As the battle between Tobi and Naruto ensues, Naruto charges at him, stating that his opponents were in front of him as Tobi contemplates the fact that Kabuto had seemingly been defeated. Meanwhile, the five Kage struggle to combat Madara, as he is about to deal another blow with his sword, Madara's Susanoo suddenly dissipates and he is enveloped in a beam of light, causing him to wonder what happened to the summoner. Back at the cave, Itachi uses the last of his consciousness to show Sasuke his memories of the Uchiha Clan Downfall, showing him how he came into possession of Shisui Uchiha 's Sharingan, Konoha leadership's decision to move against the Uchiha clan's coup d'etat, his meeting with Tobi and ending with Fugaku and Mikoto 's last words to Itachi. With the entire truth about the massacre revealed, Itachi told Sasuke that even if he never forgave him, and no matter what he decided to do from that point on, he would love him forever.

Chapter 591
After imparting his final words to Sasuke, Itachi 's soul is released from the Impure World Reincarnation. On different battlefields, all the other reincarnated shinobi's souls are being released, as the five Kage realise what was happening, they wonder who had released the technique with Ōnoki noting that whomever it was, was a hero to the shinobi world. Regaining dominion over his movements, Dan asks Chōza to have them remove the barrier which sealed him. When the barrier is released, Chōza notes the hand seals Dan used, realises his intentions and tells him to hurry and go to Tsunade. Using his Spirit Transformation Technique to take control of his then-ascending soul, Dan flies to Tsunade's location in time to take over her body and save her from Madara — who though was being released from the Impure World Reincarnation, was still making a desperate attempt to kill the Kage. Speaking with Tsunade in her subconscious, before disappearing Dan tells Tsunade that he would wait for her in the afterlife but not to follow after him just yet and leaves her with the remainder of his chakra, thus restoring her Strength of a Hundred Seal. After returning to the real world, Tsunade and the other Kage watch in some confusion, wondering why Madara hadn't stopped moving as yet. He then explains that if the reincarnated know the seals to end the summoning contract of the Impure World Reincarnation, they could sever ties from the summoner. With this, Madara performs the seals to sever the contract and tells them to tell his summoner that he shouldn't use kinjutsu so arbitrarily.

Chapter 592
Reflecting on Itachi 's last words, Sasuke is tormented with questions about important aspects of a shinobi 's life; including his clan, his friends and about his own existence. While deep in thought, the ceiling of the cave breaks open, but Sasuke manages to dodge the falling debris and Suigetsu appears, along with Jūgo, stating that they had finally found Sasuke. Meanwhile on the battlefield, the five Kage are still amazed to find Madara still intact even after the Impure World Reincarnation was released. Madara exclaims that after fighting him, they might have realised he was not the type of shinobi to be under someone else's control. He also states that anyone that had seen his perfect form of his Susanoo had to die but laments that it would be a disgrace and defeatist to manifest it once again. Elsewhere, Naruto, Kakashi, Guy, and Killer B are still fighting Tobi and the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path with Naruto provoking Tobi to take off his mask despite Kakashi's warnings not to irate the enemy. Seemingly resigned to his actions, Tobi summons the Benihisago and the Kohaku no Jōhei, and while remembering the fragments of the chakra he had collected from the Eight and Nine-Tails laments that he wanted to revive the Ten-Tails in perfect condition but even at a fragments of its power, it was still the same. Back at Kabuto 's location, Jūgo realises that Anko Mitarashi is still alive and alerts Sasuke to the fact that Madara was still in the living world, shocking Sasuke. As Sasuke questions them why they were still following him, Suigetsu tells him that they had found something interesting and hands Sasuke the scroll which they found at one of Orochimaru 's hideouts. Rendered speechless for a moment by the content, Sasuke says that he is willing to meet with Orochimaru which shocked Suigetsu and Jūgo but Sasuke noted that Orochimaru was not one to die so easily even if he was killed. Standing up, Sasuke states that he was going to meet " the ones who know everything ".

Chapter 593
Despite Suigetsu 's vehement and somewhat manic opposition to reviving Orochimaru plying Sasuke with several different reasons not to proceed, Sasuke is resigned to his decision. Moving to execute Sasuke's orders, Jūgo retrieves some of Kabuto 's DNA using his Sage Transformation abilities, much to Suigetsu's disgust. After Jūgo places the DNA on Anko 's Cursed Seal of Heaven, Sasuke uses the Evil Releasing Method to revive Orochimaru using the remnants of his life force left within Anko. Retreating behind Kabuto as Orochimaru emerges, Suigetsu sheepishly greets his former captor, who notes that he was abreast of the situation having been able to observe everything from within Anko, further shocking them when he tells them he has no interest in the war that was currently going on. And instead, still had his sights set on Sasuke's body, but was unable to steal it in his current state. Showing him the scroll he was given, Sasuke tells Orochimaru that he wanted to hear everything from its source, leading Orochimaru to question him about whether or not he had wavered from his path of revenge, to which Sasuke denies. Moving over to the immobile Kabuto — which prompts Suigetsu to run to the other side of the cave — Orochimaru drains Kabuto of his chakra, causing Kabuto to revert to his pre-implantation of Orochimaru's DNA appearance. Noting to himself that Sasuke had changed since he last saw him, Orochimaru beckons him to follow him and tells him that they were going somewhere he himself knew well.

Chapter 594
While analysing the situation before them, the shinobi are told by Tobi to witness as the Ten-Tails was revived and with it, the beginning of the world's demise. Confused that Tobi would be able to do this, Kakashi notes that the war was all for the sake of preventing Akatsuki from attaining Gyūki and Kurama and since his side still had the tailed beasts, wonders whether Tobi was lying. But recalling the fact that they had used a clone made from its chakra during the fight with Taka, Gyūki reminds B and the others that Akatsuki may actually have its chakra. Kurama then notes that its chakra was also present in the Benihisago and Kohaku no Jōhei which the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path had consumed and requests Naruto to switch with it so it could explain to the others. As the fox explains the story behind the two Treasured Tools of the Sage of Six Paths, the Gold and Silver Brothers and how they had come to attain its chakra, Kakashi corroborates Kurama's story with the intel received from headquarters. With this, Kakashi notes that he would like them to do something before the beast was revived, leading Tobi to retort that because Kakashi had always spoken so easily, it had led him to live a life full of regret. Guy questions Tobi once again on who he was, but Tobi simply responds that it would make no sense to tell him because Guy didn't remember faces. Interjecting, Kurama tells them that as Kakashi said, now was the only time to do something about the situation as the Sage of Six Paths had told them that the revival of the Ten-Tails signalled the end of the world. Answering Naruto's questioning of the Ten-Tails' power, Kurama tells him of the beast's might and the fact that amongst all the names it was known by it was also seen as the progenitor of all that existed in the world. The fox then goes on to state that though even it alone would stand no chance against the Ten-Tails, it may be possible since Tobi did not possess all of Gyūki and its own chakra. Tobi however rebuffs this stating that he only needed the beast to cast the Infinite Tsukuyomi on the world. Switching back with Kurama, Naruto declares his dreams to Tobi, with Guy, Kakashi, and even B — who reveals his fetish for middle-aged women's breasts to those present (much to Gyūki's shock) — rally behind him. As Tobi launches into another speech, Naruto enters his Nine-Tails Chakra Mode and attempts to land a high-speed Rasengan attack on the statue, but Tobi blocks it with his gunbai prompting Naruto to state that it seems as though he really would have to bash Tobi's mask in first. Tobi responds, noting that there was one thing he could not part with, and then declares that he would not let them touch the statue.

Chapter 595
Formulating their strategy as Naruto produces a shadow clone, the shinobi agree that the use of feint attacks would be crucial in this battle because of Tobi 's abilities. Moving directly towards Tobi, Naruto uses the Super Mini-Tailed Beast Ball while Kakashi asks B to hoist him into the air as he activates his Mangekyō Sharingan. Deciding that it was best to avoid direct contact, Guy takes out his pair of Nunchaku. Tobi, wielding his gunbai is able to stave off Naruto's attacks but ultimately has a harder time at things once Guy joins the fray. Using his nunchaku to counter Tobi's gunbai, Guy is able to send the masked man throttling towards Naruto and his Super Mini-Tailed Beast Ball. Using that opportunity, Kakashi activates Kamui with the intention of ripping the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path 's neck off. However, the statue — which by this time was bleeding from the eyes and metamorphosing — is seemingly able to nullify the attack which confused Kakashi greatly, who immediately thinks of a possible reason for this, but it was not revealed what his thoughts were. As Naruto's attack is about to make contact, Tobi teleports, prompting Naruto to sense his intent and evade Tobi emerging from the ground directly below him in a surprise attack. Dodging the initial attack, Naruto, now separated from the others, has a harder time blocking Tobi's gunbai. Kakashi imbues a kunai with the Lightning Release and once again calls out to B. Launching him across the battlefield, Kakashi easily cuts through a rock that separated him from Naruto and then launches the kunai at Tobi. Forced to become intangible, but not one to give up so easily, Tobi changed the trajectory of the kunai and sends it hurtling towards Naruto. Telling him to ignore the kunai, Kakashi uses Kamui once again to warp the kunai away. Regrouping as the last attack seemingly fails to land, the shinobi wonder how they were going to defeat Tobi. Just then, a tiny crack appears on Tobi's mask.

Chapter 596
Noticing a slight crack on Tobi 's mask, Guy and Naruto thought that Naruto's last attack had actually hit the mask; however Kakashi disagrees, noting that the type of crack was not consistent with a punch, but a sharper object. Kakashi then remembers the lightning -imbued kunai he had thrown earlier at Tobi and had warped away with Kamui. B takes the opportunity to strike the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path as it continues to transform into the Ten-Tails, but the attack is deflected when Tobi erected a barrier, rendering the team powerless to strike the statue until they defeated him. After he had finished formulating his strategy, Kakashi then tells the group to aid him in testing his hypothesis. They then leapt unto B's hand, who launched them directly at Tobi, commencing the plan. Guy starts off using his Sōshūga only for Tobi to avoid it using his dematerialisation ability, predicting Guy's moves with his Sharingan. Jeering Tobi, Guy gets the masked man to absorb his nunchaku rendering him tangible. This allows Naruto to follow up quickly by launching a Rasengan, which Tobi phases through, insisting on the futileness of the strategy. However, the Rasengan seemingly dispersed before passing through Tobi, continued by a sudden explosion that inflicted his right arm and hurled him away, having him to get on his feet again thanks to his weapon. Tobi then realised that the attack was transported to the other dimension using Kamui, just as he was about to materialise. Realising Tobi's ability now, Kakashi notes that Tobi was not using two separate techniques to dematerialise and warp things away, but a single technique.

Chapter 597
Urging Kakashi to explain it in the simplest way possible so that they could readjust their strategy, Guy and the others listen on as Kakashi explains that Tobi 's ability to become intangible and absorb things were one and the same. He then explains that when he makes himself intangible, what Tobi actually does is to warp away the part of his body that was being attacked to the other dimension; so while it existed there, all attacks would simply phase through his body. However, since Kamui shares the same dimension, the lightning -enhanced kunai that Kakashi warped away, passed through the "intangible" part of Tobi's body and ended up in the other dimension and scratched the part of his body that was sent there in order to make him appear intangible. When questioned by B how it was possible that their two techniques were linked to the same dimension, a hesitant Guy began to question Kakashi, but the latter cuts across him to ask Tobi directly where he got the Sharingan from. Responding, he told them that he got it during the previous war at the Kannabi Bridge at a time when Kakashi was being recognised as the "Hero of the Sharingan" ( 写輪眼の英雄, Sharingan no Eiyū, literally meaning: Hero of the Copy Wheel Eye). With the Copy Ninja at a loss for words, Tobi takes the opportunity to chastise him and perpetrate his Eye of the Moon Plan as the right move for humanity, but his views are still rejected by Naruto who tells him that he would not give up his dreams. Taking the opportunity to chastise his beliefs as well, Tobi questions Naruto on how he would feel when he failed Jiraiya and Minato. Telling its jinchūriki to switch with it, however, Kurama speaks directly to Tobi telling him that it was entrusted to Naruto, who had befriended him, for the exact reason of defeating Tobi. Spurring the young man onwards, Naruto enters his Tailed Beast Mode and charges towards the masked man.

Naruto, Volume 63

Chapter 598
Charging forward, Naruto attacks Tobi using a giant chakra arms which Tobi simply phases through, chiding the boy of thinking that he could defeat him on his own. As Guy tries to snap Kakashi out of the shock brought on from Tobi's revelation, they see the masked man send three giant shuriken hurtling towards Naruto from the other dimension. Catching two of them on his tentacles, one of B and Gyūki 's tentacles is cut by the third but is stopped by Naruto who retorts Tobi's earlier remark by telling he's never truly alone as he has Kurama and the others supporting him. Now motivated by Guy to act, Kakashi notes that he had to time the next use of his Kamui perfectly, despite Tobi chastising his " borrowed power " and stated intentions of showing him Kamui's true potential. Acting immediately, Tobi jumps into the air and sends out a number of chakra receiver stakes which pierce B and Gyūki. Warning Naruto not to let them touch him as it sealed off the tailed beasts ' power, Naruto creates a shadow clone while being protected by Gyūki. While a clone charged forward with the Rasengan, the original prepared the Tailed Beast Ball. As the clone prepares to attack, Kakashi seemingly warps away the Rasengan again while Tobi — seeing the same attack pattern — decides to attack the clone with one of the stakes, rather than having him go through him. With the clone seemingly dispelled, Tobi phases through the Tailed Beast Ball, and fully enters the other dimension. There, Tobi is shocked to see Naruto and realises that Kakashi had warped the clone there to wait for him. Declaring that he had nowhere to run, Naruto slams the Rasengan into Tobi's face, shattering the mask with Naruto asking his enemy who he is.

Chapter 599
Arriving late for the Academy entrance exam, Obito Uchiha is stunned to see the huge crowd of young shinobi present. After exchanging glares with Kakashi Hatake, Obito is given his entrance papers by Rin Nohara. During the Chūnin Exams, after arriving late for the second round of the exam which was to take place in the Forest of Death, Obito, alongside his teammates Kakashi and Rin, faces off against Might Guy, Ebisu and Genma Shiranui in a group battle. Wanting to impress Rin, Obito moved to the fore and prepared to attack the group with a Fire Release technique, but the sweet he had been given by the elderly lady whom he had helped with her luggage had slipped down his throat. Guy used this opportunity to unceremoniously kick Obito — unknowingly saving his life in the process. After receiving medical attention from Rin, the two converse, with Obito indicating his pride in being a member of the Uchiha clan and expressing the wish to become Hokage. Training arduously for the third round of the Chūnin Exams, Obito later faces Guy in the individual matches, but is quickly defeated despite expressing his confidence in winning prior to the start of the match. As Rin cheers Kakashi on when he defeats Guy in a subsequent match, Obito appears jealous and resigned over Rin's lack of reciprocation of his hidden feelings. After becoming a chūnin, Obito is approached by Rin, and intends to confess his feelings for her, only to become too embarrassed and soon overlooked by Kakashi's recent promotion to jōnin. Shortly after, Obito dies during a mission with his team. But in the present day, as the mask falls away from Tobi's face, Kakashi and Guy are very shocked to see that Tobi is in fact their old comrade Obito Uchiha.

Chapter 600
Shocked by this revelation, Kakashi and Guy started asking the once masked man whether he truly was Obito, but upon seeing his Mangekyō Sharingan, Kakashi noted that there was no doubt about it. However, Obito reiterated his point that it was insignificant what they called him, and all that mattered to him was his Eye of the Moon Plan. Kakashi had a flashback to the time when Obito died, and then asked whether he had survived the cave in. This led Naruto to ask them who the person in front of them was. Guy answered that he was a former classmate of theirs who supposedly died during the Third Shinobi World War. Kakashi, still in shock, asked Obito that if he had survived then why had he not made this fact known until now. Obito retorts that whether he survived or not was unimportant. However, if Kakashi really had to have an answer to why Obito had done what he did, it was simply because Kakashi had failed to protect Rin. Even more devastated by this response, Kakashi asked him if he was going to blame him for it. Obito answered that he did not see any point in blaming this useless reality which would disappear soon enough. Naruto tried to rally his sensei, telling him that right now, Obito's plan needed to be stopped and that he would listen to the story later. Obito used the Fire Release: Blast Wave Wild Dance technique sending a giant vortex of flames towards his opponents. Kakashi, unable to register what was happening, simply stood there despite Guy calling out to him. Naruto, however, intercepted the attacks with Kurama 's tails. Before any side could act further, they were interrupted by Madara 's appearance on their battlefield. Standing beside the younger Uchiha, the legendary shinobi remarked that Obito seemed to be having fun, much to the onlookers' surprise.

Chapter 601
As Madara arrived on the battlefield, Naruto, Kakashi, Guy and B were all shocked to see the legendary shinobi before them, leading them to wonder what had happened to the Kage. As Madara and Obito casually carried on their conversation, Madara noted that the Naruto in front of them was also a clone. Madara tells the jinchūriki that the Kage were probably not doing well much to the latter's enragement. Elsewhere, Tsunade, who had been split into two, managed to summon Katsuyu. Katsuyu was distressed at Tsunade's condition and immediately wanted to piece her back together. However Tsunade told the giant slug to bring the other Kage to her as there might still be time to save them. Back on the battlefield, Obito returned Madara's gunbai to him in time for the famed Uchiha to block a volley of black receivers which Naruto had sent flying at the two of them. After hearing the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path, Madara asked Obito why he started the plan half-way through without the Eight and the Nine-Tails being captured and deemed his actions as hasty. He also accredited the manner in which he was brought back to the world of the living as being due to Obito's haste and questioned him about what had happened to Nagato and the Outer Path: Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique that was supposed to bring him back. Upon hearing that they wanted to use his fellow disciple in this manner, an enraged Naruto moved to attack them with a Super Mini-Tailed Beast Ball. Madara, however, blocked the attack and sent the force back at the clone, expelling it. Concluding the fact that the young Uchiha must have a plan, Madara moved to capture the Eight and the Nine-Tails, leaving Obito to deal with Guy and Kakashi. Kakashi used this opportunity to question his old friend about what had happened to him and Obito had a flashback of being heavily bandaged and stitched together in a place that an old and wizened Madara referred to as being between the land of living and the dead.

Chapter 602
Disoriented, Obito asks Madara whether he was also an Uchiha after seeing his Sharingan, then after seeing his scythe, whether he was a Shinigami who had come to take him to heaven or hell. Obito panics pleading to the thought-to-be Shinigami to spare him from hell because throughout his life, his actions had not been all that bad. As the young Uchiha winced in pain from his sudden movement, Madara tells him to take that pain as a sign that he was still alive, however barely. Madara then tells the young man that it was he who saved him after he appeared in his underground passage, but in return, Obito must repay him his debt. Obito, however, tells the old man that he can't stay too long for he still had friends to protect as a war was still ongoing. Madara chastises Obito, telling him that with his body in the current state that it was, he could no longer be a shinobi. Dismaying, that he had finally awoken the power to protect his comrades, Madara lectures Obito about the reality of the shinobi world and all its ills. Obito then notices the change in demeanour the old man had, though Obito is still adamant that he wants to leave leading Madara to state that he was free to leave, if he was able to do so. Obito then begins to wonder what an old man with a Sharingan was doing in a place such as this. He finally questions the elder on who he was, asking whether or not he was a missing-nin. Madara, now seated, however, responds stating that he was " a ghost of the Uchiha ": Madara Uchiha. In shocked disbelief, Obito states that the man before him could not be his ancestor as Madara had died during his fight with Hashirama Senju decades ago. The elder explains to the young Uchiha that he escaped death and that he needs constant chakra supply from the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path to survive or he would die right away. Aggravated, Obito forces himself out of bed stating that he would go back to Konoha. Madara then warns him that moving will probably rip off the artificial body which he had to use on him. Madara repeats again that Obito needs to do what he says from now on. Obito angrily asks what Madara wants to which he simply replies that he wanted to create a perfect world, but Obito is still adamant, determined to protect his friends. Still weak, Madara explains to Obito that he will take his Sharingan if he dies trying to force himself to leave, noting that he himself was using another's eye, having left his own to someone else and the Sharingan requires two eyes to bring out their true potential. Thinking to himself, Obito states that he can't waste time, and tells Kakashi and Rin to wait for him as he was still alive.

Chapter 603
Left to the company of White Zetsu and another with a spiral-like facial pattern, Obito becomes thoroughly annoyed at the duo, who are fascinated with how human bodily functions work — not having the need themselves to eat, drink, or even use the bathroom. Telling them not to lump him in with their lot, Obito notes that only half of him was made of artificial material. Stating that they were supposed to help Obito with his rehabilitation until Madara woke up, the duo began to question Obito about why he kept repeating a bell sound and " stupid Kakashi " during his slumber. After explaining that the third clone had gone outside to gather information and that they were able to move through the earth, the two Zetsu begin to recite Madara's plans for world peace. Disregarding this, Obito once again states his resolve to leave this place and join Rin and Kakashi, thus began his painful rehabilitation while remembering his time with Rin and Kakashi with his memories being trying to kiss a picture of Rin even after taping out Kakashi's face and later after training trying to give Rin a signal that he loves her, only for Obito to discover much to his annoyance that Rin was looking at Kakashi, not Obito. After one training incident that leaves Obito suffering from a wound in his hand, Rin patches him up and tells him it's not good of Obito to hide his wounds because she's looking after him. In the present and after what seems to be a fair amount of time passing, Obito, whose hair has noticeably grown longer, is able to use the artificial limbs perfectly. One day, White Zetsu returned to the hideout and alerted Obito that his comrades were in danger, surrounded by Kirigakure shinobi. Leaping into action, Obito tries to break out of the cave, but only manages to crack the rock and tear off his right arm. The spiral-patterned Zetsu offers up himself as a suit of sorts and encases the young Uchiha, who prepares to head out.

Chapter 604
Accessing the power of the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path while connected to Hashirama's living clone, impressing the original White Zetsu, a Tobi -encased Obito is able to break the boulder used to cover one of the passage ways. An awakened Madara asks whether or not the young Uchiha was leaving and despite Obito thanking Madara for saving his life, Madara disregards it stating that he would be back to thank him more sincerely. With White Zetsu ready to remotely give his clone directions, Obito dons a cloak before leaving. As he rushes towards his friends' location, he receives updates about the situation, and learns that Minato is not with them. The clone then tells Obito that as he was weaker than him, it would be best to let him fight in his stead, but Obito refutes this stating that Kakashi had his other Sharingan, and his combination with him would be better. As the clone tells him about the additional benefits of having the Senju and Uchiha DNA, Obito believes that it is raining before he sees giant geysers of water rising up from the earth due to explosions. Continuing to that location, Obito begins to see flashes of Rin from his left eye socket with a hand running through her chest. Believing these to be nothing more than phantom images, the young Uchiha presses on only to arrive on the battlefield to see Kakashi's hand run through Rin's chest.

Chapter 605
As Kakashi releases Rin from his grip, both he and Obito watch her die, causing them to awaken their Mangekyō Sharingan. As Kakashi passes out, Obito flies into a fit of rage and disbelief which catches the attention of the Kirigakure ninja. Wooden spikes begin to grow from Obito's right side as he commences his assault. Mercilessly, Obito uses a combination of Kamui and the Wood Release: Cutting Technique to kill all the Kiri-nin on the battlefield. Amazed that the young Uchiha could already use Wood Release, Tobi noted that he now knew why Madara had chosen the young man. Realising that they could not win, the Kiri-nin decide to pull out but not before retrieving Rin's body. Obito, who was not about to let any such thing happen, slips through several more Kiri-nin and then slaughters the ninja that had tried to retrieve Rin's body. All the while questioning where he was, a blood-spattered Obito crushes the remaining Kiri-nin between giant branches, and as he stands in a pool of his opponents' blood, comes to the conclusion that he must be in hell.

Chapter 606
Still in disbelief, Obito walks over towards Rin 's body, with Madara and White Zetsu 's words echoing in his head. Phasing right through Kakashi 's body as he went, he stopped only when he had reached Rin's corpse. Initially phasing through the kunoichi 's body as he tried to check her pulse, Obito finally realises that she is in fact dead and as he cradled Rin's lifeless body, vowed to create a world where she was alive, and change the fate of this world. After returning to Madara, as the elder Uchiha had predicted, and hearing from White Zetsu that no one saw them, he beckons the young Uchiha to his side. Telling Obito to look into his left eye, Madara takes the young man to a genjutsu where as a means to explain his plans, made himself look younger before telling Obito the story of the Sage of the Six Paths and the Ten-Tails. Some time after this, Obito and Zetsu would travel to Amegakure to meet Nagato — a young man of Senju lineage that Madara had implanted his Rinnegan which he had awoken before shutting himself away from the world. Obito remembers Madara telling him that he had acquired the dōjutsu after implanting Senju DNA into his body, but not until he had neared the end of his lifespan, did the dōjutsu awaken. Madara would later explain that this allowed him to summon the empty shell of the Ten-Tails and use it as a catalyst to cultivate the Hashirama's living clone. Madara would then teach Obito how to control the statue, several Uchiha kinjutsu and Yin–Yang Release. He, at some point, put his will into half of White Zetsu, thus creating Black Zetsu, and also into Hashirama's living clone, causing a black receiver to extend from the clone's navel and told Obito to use it when performing the Six Paths Technique before breaking the connection to the statue. As life left the elder Uchiha's body, he told Obito to go until the time he was revived. At this point, Obito and Zetsu approach Nagato, with Obito announcing himself to be Madara Uchiha.

Chapter 607
Upon hearing who the man claims to be, Yahiko declares him to either be a criminal or an idiot for using the legend's name. Nagato, on the other hand, is eager to meet someone who knows more about the Rinnegan, but before he can approach Obito and Zetsu, a wary Yahiko escorts him and Konan away, telling the masked man not to approach them again. Before they leave, however, Obito tells Nagato that he would reappear at the same time and place everyday until Nagato realised that his words were true. Some time later, Obito returns to Konohagakure clad in his flame-patterned mask, and heads to the Konoha Cemetery, where he watches on as Kakashi Hatake stands over Rin Nohara 's grave. Eventually the young man leaves to visit the Memorial Stone, leaving flowers on her grave, and mentioning highly classified information, that their sensei's son would be born soon. Obito, spying on Kakashi from afar, approaches Rin's grave and angrily throws aside the flowers. Later, Obito subsequently utilises this information to his advantage, and when confronted by his former sensei, he remembers his first encounter with his team and then states that he no longer cared about this world. In present time, Naruto declares to Madara that he was Minato's son and would not be persuaded by him. Noting that he was being lenient because Naruto was a true jinchūriki, he declares that now, he would not hold back. Creating an enormous Wood Dragon, he notes that it had been used by Hashirama Senju in the past to bind the Nine-Tails, which prompts Naruto to manifest Kurama's body in Tailed Beast Mode to fight it. Kakashi asks Obito why he chose to follow someone like Madara, but the Uchiha notes that all that was left was for him and Kakashi to have their final fight as he had nothing left to say to him.

Naruto, Volume 64

Chapter 608
Obito Uchiha and Kakashi Hatake continue their battle, with the former unleashing a barrage of shuriken only to be stopped by Kakashi's wall of earth. As Obito slips through the wall, Kakashi continues to ask him why and to ask him if it is related to Rin, to which Obito tells him to shut up. Obito then warps Kakashi to the other dimension, but his victory is short lived, as Kakashi returns using Kamui. In the meantime, Madara 's Wood Dragon begins absorbing Kurama 's chakra, causing Naruto 's Tailed Beast Mode to falter. Obito begins to overwhelm Kakashi, bringing him to his knees. Madara uses Wood Release to bind Killer B and Might Guy, then begins to activate his Susanoo to finish things up on the battlefield. Resolved, Naruto notes that the Uchiha's ideals annoyed him to no end and, creating a shadow clone, he is able to stop both Obito's shuriken and Madara's Susanoo Sword from making killing blows on Kakashi and Guy respectively. Hearing Naruto's words that he would protect his friends, Kakashi and Guy both spring into action with the former using Lightning Cutter to destroy Obito's other shuriken and Guy using Daytime Tiger to attack Madara. Turning to his former comrade, Kakashi tells Obito that what he still remembered what he had taught him in the past and what he could do now, was protect Naruto.

Chapter 609
As Obito questions Kakashi statement that he would protect Naruto, the Copy Ninja's sentiments are echoed by Guy, who is severely weakened. Seeing this, Gyūki notes that all Konoha -nin liked to act tough before taking advantage of the loosened grip of its wooden restraints, warning Naruto that the Wood Release binding could suppress a tailed beasts power. Obito uses his own wood technique to attempt to restrain Naruto while he attacked Kakashi, but Naruto intercepts Tobi with a powerful headbutt, which sends him reeling. Gyūki then decides to attack the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path before the Ten-Tails could revive, leaving Obito to Naruto. Naruto declares that he can see Obito's suffering face, though Obito counters by saying it is Kakashi who is truly suffering. As Naruto notes that he had to do something for Kakashi, who was worn out, Kurama switches places with Naruto, and throws the Copy Ninja at Obito who warps him away to the other dimension, much to Naruto's shock. With no time to linger over this occurrence as Obito attacks, using Kamui to avoid Naruto's attack; he surprisingly starts to cough up blood. Kurama then reveals that Kakashi was attacking Obito from the other dimension and that it had given the shinobi some of its chakra when it threw him at Obito. As Kakashi returns to the real world thanking Kurama, Naruto and Killer B both combined their Tailed Beast Balls to create a massive sphere, firing it on the barrier containing the Demonic Statue. After the explosion, they note that the statue's chakra vanishes, causing Kakashi to question whether this is the end. However, when the smoke clears, the revived Ten-Tails appears, prompting Obito to declare that it is was indeed the end of this world. Elsewhere, a now-recovered Madara, though disappointed that he did not capture the Eight, and Nine-Tails, notes that they should begin their plan.

Chapter 610
Shocked to the see the Ten-Tails before them, Naruto surmises that they must have been tricked as he was unable to sense the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path 's malevolent chakra. However, Kurama tells the young man that it was impossible to sense the beast in the Tailed Beast Mode as the beast had neither feelings nor ideals and was akin to natural energy and that using Sage Mode to sense how powerful it was, would be a different matter. Meanwhile, Obito and Madara relocate atop the beast and attach themselves to it. Obito notes that he would like to commence the plan immediately, but Madara is more in favour of testing out the beast's power. As Naruto's attempt to gauge the Ten-Tails' power in Sage Mode ends in Naruto realising that it was indeed truly immeasurable, Kurama asks Gyūki to hand him Might Guy and Kakashi so he could restore their chakra. Taking command, Kurama devises a battle strategy to face the beast launching a continuous stream of Tailed Beast Balls, which culminates with Gyūki seemingly being decimated by the Ten-Tails' Tailed Beast Ball, but it was later revealed that Kakashi had warped it away while being launched by Naruto along with the latter's clone overhead the Ten-Tails where Kakashi released Gyūki who was aiming a Tailed Beast Ball right at the giant beast.

Chapter 611
As the Tailed Beast Ball bearing down upon the Ten-Tails, Madara and Obito have the beast simply flick the ball back at Gyūki, leaving Naruto's shadow clone, and Kakashi open for an attack. After the clone successfully pushes Kakashi out of the way, Obito reflects on how much Naruto was like himself before the Ten-Tails' attack disperses the shadow clone and sends Gyūki flying. With the Tailed Beast Mode and B 's full transformation at their limits, Kurama and Gyūki tell Naruto and B to buy them some time while they generate more chakra to use. As the opposition notices this, and his team-mates already somewhat incapacitated, Naruto prepares to create more shadow clones which Madara chides him for, calling him incompetent. Kakashi also echoes these sentiments and Obito goes on to explain to Naruto that no matter how much he multiplied something, its nature would never change. He goes on to lament that all shinobi were powerless and that one day, they would all end up like he did. This causes Naruto to lash out at Obito once again stating his dream to become Hokage which leads Obito to tell him that he would make him the Hokage inside the Infinite Tsukuyomi, and as the Ten-Tails prepared to fire a Tailed Beast Ball, asked that Naruto vanish together with this world. As the ball fires, the shinobi are shocked to realise that the beast had missed. Just then, from above, Ino, Hinata, Hiashi and a few others arrive and it is revealed that Ino was able to shift the blast after taking control of Obito for a split second. Immediately, several Aburame use the Insect Jamming Technique, and a group of Kirigakure -nin shroud the battlefield in mist to stop them from being sensed. Shortly after this, the entire Allied Shinobi Forces arrive at the battlefield, causing the Sensing Water Sphere at headquarters to distort. The Ten-Tails swipes one of its tails to clear the mist, and several shinobi use Wind Release: Wind Cutter Technique to cancel the blast. Naruto announces that they were no longer a disorderly crowd before announcing a new technique — the " Allied Shinobi Forces Technique " — which is the strongest technique that ever existed in the shinobi world and that it could win against the Infinite Tsukuyomi.

Chapter 612
Despite the swell in numbers of their opponents, Madara and Obito note that their efforts were still futile and that even after this war, history would only repeat itself and they would end up in this very same predicament. Naruto chastises them both noting that when there was a difference of opinion in a group, the majority should rule. Accepting his premise, Obito simply notes that they would make their decision after exterminating the Alliance. Using this time Shikaku, through Inoichi 's telepathic ability, is able to relay the strategy he had formulated with the entire Alliance. With this, the Alliance launch their strategy, the first step being to slow down their targets by blinding them, which was executed by the Kumo -nin, with C and a few others using the Lightning Release: Lightning Illusion Flash of Lightning Pillar technique followed by Darui, and other Storm Release wielders using the Storm Release: Laser Circus technique to create a cloud of dust. Secondly the Suna -nin use the Wind Release: Air Current Wild Dance to manipulate said dust to obscure their opponent's vision once again, adding it to what remains of the Insect Jamming Technique and Hiding in Mist Technique from earlier to completely impair the opponents' sensory skills. Following this, Kitsuchi and a group of Iwa -nin sink the beast into a hole allowing his daughter, and other Lava Release users to cover the beast in quicklime which was mixed with water by the Kiri -nin. Finishing off, members of Konoha 's Sarutobi clan hardened the mixture using Fire Release. This leads Madara to state how surprised he was that shinobi from different countries were able to pull off such a perfect combination. Shikaku informs them that they have to defeat Madara and Obito while the Ten-Tails was still restrained recommending the Logistical Support and Medical Division to coordinate with Naruto to exploit Obito's weakness and telling all shinobi who were skilled in taijutsu to deal with Madara. As the Allied Ninja Forces bear down on them, Madara and Obito stare disdainfully as Obito notes that they clung onto hope that did not exist and that the Ten-Tails had finally reached maturity.

Chapter 613
As various shinobi as well as techniques bear down on the two Uchiha, Madara realises that they were being targeted this time. He notes, however, that in order to do that, the Alliance would have had to stop the Ten-Tails first. With this, a powerful blast sends the incoming shinobi flying away and the further-matured Ten-Tails emerges from the pit. While the medical teams move out to tend to the injured, Shikaku, Inoichi, Ao and the others discuss what was happening on the battlefield. Now finding it even harder to control the beast, Obito and Madara use Hashirama 's cells in order to fortify their control over the beast as the former agrees with the legendary Uchiha that it was time they showed the Allied Shinobi Forces true despair. As the beast fires off a Tailed Beast Ball, Kitsuchi is able to deflect its course using Earth Release underfoot the beast. A second Tailed Beast Ball is launched which detonates in a nearby lake and a third which Hiashi notes, destroys an entire town in an instant. Initially believing that the towns where the civilians were, was now unsafe, the fourth Tailed Beast Ball which is launched is noted to be heading straight for HQ as Shikaku surmised. As Inoichi asks for directives, Shikaku tells him that the only thing they could do was what they were assigned to until the very end, and for what appears to be the final time, Inoichi patches Shikaku through to the entire Alliance as the genius Nara passes on his final strategy to defeat the enemy. Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Madara exclaims that they were finally able to get them with the Tailed Beast Ball, noting that it was a simple war tactic to take out the " head " of their opposition.

Chapter 614
Though Chōji tries to console his best friend, Shikamaru reminds him and Ino that they were in the middle of war and that there was no time for unnecessary conversation, and that they had to carry out his father's strategy. Confused, Naruto begins to question the situation, but before they can explain that Inoichi and Shikaku had been killed, the Ten-Tails attacks once more. Leaping into action, Neji and Hiashi are able to deflect the beast's attack, and as everyone begins to praise the Hyūga clan, Hiashi tells Naruto that he had to focus and that in war people might die, but if they lost the war, everyone would die. As he assures them that Inoichi and Shikaku were proud as shinobi to have died before their children, Neji echoes his uncle's sentiments, referring to his own father's sacrifice. With this Neji, Hiashi, and Hinata declare that they would protect him until the very end. Meanwhile atop the Ten-Tails, Madara and Obito discuss how to proceed with their plans and the fact that in order to become the beast's jinchūriki, Madara required a living body which could only be given by Obito sacrificing his own, which left the legendary Uchiha, at the mercy of his descendant. With Obito deciding to teach the Allied Shinobi Forces despair, the beast begins to attack again, sending wooden projectiles flying towards the shinobi. As the attacks are being deflected from Naruto by the Hyūga, Kitsuchi builds his chakra in preparation to use his signature technique. With the beast's hand itself bearing down on the group, Hiashi uses the Eight Trigrams Vacuum Wall Palm to deflect it. The beast then uses a pin-point attack which Hiashi realises they could not deflect in time. As Hinata throws out her arms to protect Naruto, Neji actually intercepts the attack, and while Naruto calls for the medics, Neji notes that it was already too late. As Hiashi looks on in horror and Hinata cries openly, Naruto questions why a genius from the Hyūga clan would throw away his life for him, and Neji, who notes that he finally understood his father's feelings, states that it was for that exact reason that he did it: because Naruto called him a genius. With this, the juinjutsu on Neji's forehead disappears as it seals away his Byakugan. Obito then taunts Naruto, questioning if it had not been him who stated that he would not let his friends die.

Chapter 615
Mocking Naruto 's earlier statement that he would not allow any of his comrades to die, Obito points out the many shinobi who had died from the Uchiha 's last attack. While others around them also realise that Neji was dead, and Hiashi silently apologises to his brother for failing to protect his son, Obito begins a tirade against Naruto's beliefs — leading Madara to note that Obito had become a great deal like himself — sending Naruto spiralling into shock. As Obito beckons to Naruto to join their cause, Hinata snaps Naruto out of his trance-like state and reminds him of what Neji had said before dying as well as what, and why they were here fighting, reaffirming Naruto's ninja way, sentiments echoed by Kurama in the beast's own special way, reminding its host that his parents had also died in a similar manner to Neji. Meanwhile, atop the Ten-Tails, Madara notes that Obito seemed to be awaiting a response from Naruto, not long before Obito decides to act, which Madara chides him for his rashness causing possible harm to the Ten-Tails. Dismissing this, Madara has the beast prepare a Tailed Beast Ball which is deflected by B who launches himself at the beast's mouth in his Eight-Tails form with his own Tailed Beast Ball. Shutting the beast's mouth with his head stuck in there, B launches the Ball which explodes inside the beast causing it to fall and writhe in pain. With her words getting through to him, Naruto rallies around, and, holding Hinata's hand, Naruto enters Tailed Beast Mode, prepared to face his opponents once again.

Chapter 616
Taka and Orochimaru arrive in Konohagakure as they continue their journey to their destination, sensing Naruto Uzumaki 's chakra as they press on at Sasuke Uchiha 's behest. Meanwhile on the battlefield, everyone looks on in shock at the shroud that had surrounded Hinata Hyūga, which a wounded C comments on. Advising Naruto of what had happened, Kurama commended Shikaku Nara 's analysis of its chakra before telling Naruto, who had got the gist of the situation, that using some shadow clones would be fine. Dispersing the clones around the battlefield, Naruto begins tapping the shinobi on the battlefield, thus transferring Kurama's chakra which envelops them in the same manner it did Hinata. Moving to attack once again, the Ten-Tails ' tail is rebuffed by Hinata, which leads Hiashi to marvel at the fact that she had used that simple technique, to such devastating effects. Also noticed by Madara Uchiha, Obito Uchiha nonetheless sends out several more of the beast's tails to attack the shinobi which are subsequently blocked by Chōji Akimichi and several other enlarged members of the Akimichi clan. Signalling to his team-mates, Ino Yamanaka and Shikamaru Nara prepare their techniques while remembering the final words their fathers had left them with. Just as Obito was about to fire off several wooden projectiles, Ino is able to take control of the Uchiha once again and veer the attack off-course. Following through with an attempt to instead crush the shinobi with its tail, the beast's body is bound by Shikamaru and several other Nara who boldly declare that their clan wasn't to be underestimated. With Rock Lee mourning the loss of his close friend and comrade, Might Guy and Tenten try to comfort him. Decrying Guy's words as nothing more that the prolonging of a curse, Kakashi and Naruto rebuff Obito's sentiments, and Naruto tells the Uchiha that shinobi were meant to endure and that even if remembering your friends was a curse, he did not care as he wanted to keep the real Neji Hyūga in his heart forever.

Chapter 617
Reflecting on Naruto 's words, Lee remembers his time with Neji growing up, and as Naruto transfers some of his chakra to Lee, the young man — now resolved — respectfully closes his fallen comrade's eyes. Amazed by the chakra which also surrounded him, Kakashi reflected on his previous conversation with Shikaku as Kurama thought about Naruto's ability to match his own chakra with that of the different shinobi. Noting his lineage, Kurama silently mused to Kushina and Minato that their son had surpassed them, but notes that this is the power they wanted to pass onto their son. Meanwhile, atop the Ten-Tails, Madara decides to lend a hand to Obito and is able to break out of the Nara clan 's Shadow Imitation Technique. With the beast's tails bearing down on the Alliance, several shinobi attack them, causing the great damage to the beast. As Hiashi declares that Neji's sacrifice would not be in vain, Obito mocks him and has the beast surround them with its tails, thus creating a makeshift cage. Obito then notes the irony that Hiashi's clan had a system in place that essentially left persons in a " cage " just waiting to die. Despite this, the newly-empowered Alliance charges forward as Naruto notes that Neji's will was not dead just yet, cutting through the Ten-Tails with one of his Rasenshuriken. With Lee declaring that he would take care of Madara, Naruto's left arm, which was still dislocated, is fixed by Hinata via her Gentle Fist. Reaching the Uchiha, Lee delivers a powerful kick that bisects Madara and Naruto throws his Rasenshuriken which phases through Obito; both of these attacks successfully cut off the Uchiha's connection to the beast, causing them to retreat. With this, Naruto states that, unlike Obito, he did not want to cut off bonds with his comrades, nor did he want them to cut off the ones from them. Meanwhile in Konohagakure, Orochimaru and Taka seemingly arrive at their destination.

Naruto, Volume 65

Chapter 618
Orochimaru brings Sasuke, Suigetsu and Jūgo to the ruined Uzumaki Clan's Mask Storage Temple. Inside, Orochimaru searches for a particular mask, disturbing Suigetsu who found it strange that he knew exactly which one to choose. As they head back towards the village, Sasuke breaks away from the group to survey the village from a high point, which Orochimaru comments as something he needs to do as Konoha is still his birthplace. Arriving at the Uchiha clan 's destroyed compound, Sasuke unseals the passageway leading towards the secret room of the Naka Shrine, lamenting its current condition. There, Orochimaru dons the mask which invokes the Shinigami, and explaining as he went along, slashes the Shinigami's stomach releasing the contents. These turn out to be the spirits of those the Shinigami had consumed, which returns Orochimaru's hands to him, but has the negative effect of reflecting the wound on him as well. On Orochimaru's instructions, Jūgo uses natural energy to activate the spores Obito had Zetsu leave on Sasuke to monitor him: six in total. Sacrificing four of them while Jūgo and Suigetsu held down the other two, Orochimaru uses the Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation and then transfers his being into one of the restrained Zetsu while Jūgo absorbed the other. The screaming White Zetsu spore clones are silenced once shrouded in dirt and ash, turned into the vessels of the men who collectively possessed knowledge of Konoha's history: the deceased First, Second, Third and Fourth Hokage.

Chapter 619
As the newly reincarnated Hokage adjust to their circumstance, Suigetsu marvels at being in the presence of Hashirama. When the situation of how their souls were released and then they were reincarnated is explained by Hiruzen and Minato, Hashirama bluntly asks who the latter was. Announcing himself via his title of Fourth Hokage, Hashirama is pleased that the village had seemingly enjoyed such stability but was later shocked and bit apprehensive to hear that his granddaughter had inherited the title of Fifth Hokage. The banter between the Hokage is soon cut short after Orochimaru allayed their outrage that he had reincarnated them to destroy Konoha and instead presented Sasuke to them. From this point, Sasuke first questioned the Third about the Uchiha Clan Downfall and Hiruzen sombrely confirmed all that the young man had been told, noting that this was something Itachi decided to shoulder himself. This led the conversation to segue into a conversation about the Uchiha with Tobirama and his decision, as well as motives behind giving the clan the Konoha Military Police Force as a sign of trust. Here it was revealed that the Uchiha was a clan possessed by evil, but above even the Senju, they valued love and friendship above all else, but as a result of this, its loss had an even greater-than-normal effect on them. Upon hearing all this, the young Uchiha turns towards the once-leader of the Senju clan, posing two questions to him: what the village meant, and what was the purpose of shinobi.

Chapter 620
As Sasuke boldly declares that Hashirama 's response would decide whether or not he should take revenge on Konohagakure, an enraged Tobirama states he would not allow it as he prepares to fight Sasuke. However, in a fierce exchange of silent wills that sends those around them into near-frenzied panic while the Naka Shrine quakes from the energy from their stand off, Tobirama finally stands down at Hashirama's order with Hiruzen breathing a sigh of relief and Minato marvelled. Praising Itachi to be a better shinobi than himself, Hashirama agrees to answer though it will be a long one. When he tells takes the First Hokage to make it abridged, Orochimaru reveals the war occurring outside the village with Madara leading the attack. While Hiruzen pleas Orochimaru to let them go and aid their people, Minato and Tobirama sense the situation to confirm it, with the former glad that his son was able to work with Kurama. Even after Orochimaru refuses to have them leave and considers having them ironically destroy Konoha on Sasuke's choice, Tobirama ignores his summoner's threat as he was about to go to the battlefield. However, thanks to now acquiring Hashirama's genetic material, the binding of the Impure World Reincarnation had become more powerful with only Hashirama breaking free of the additional restraint. Allaying the Sannin 's fears, Hashirama tells Orochimaru that he intends to first free Sasuke from the darkness surrounded him as he casually takes a seat on the ground and begins the retelling of the story of his confrontation with Madara at the Valley of the End and the history of the Senju and Uchiha.

Chapter 621
When the Tailed Beast Ball held by Hashirama Senju 's humanoid creation collides with Madara Uchiha 's Susanoo Sword, it explodes. As the smoke clears, a Susanoo-clad Nine-Tails is revealed ready to attack Hashirama as he emerged from his wooden defence. With Hashirama praising Madara, he quickly grabs the ethereal sword and counters with several additional hands emerging from the ground to suppress the beast only for the tailed beast to destroy with a swing from another blade. Not wanting the landscape of the current area to be completely decimated, Hashirama quickly retreats to the coastline prompting Madara to give chase. As the Uchiha charged another Tailed Beast Ball onto Susanoo's sword and throws it, Hashirama summons a set of barriers to deflect the attack. Hashirama then attempts to reason with his friend and comrade, wanting to stop the battle but Madara refuses, noting that he has gone too far. Knowing that Madara was beyond the point of being persuaded, Hashirama enters Sage Mode and uses the gigantic wooden construct with which he prepares to attack. As the battle progresses, Hashirama remembers the first time when he and Madara met, skipping stones by a river. When asked who he was, Hashirama noted that he was currently Madara's rival in stone skipping, at which he was winning.

Chapter 622
As Madara and Hashirama continue their conversation by the riverside, the banter between them is cut short when a body washes up near them. Moving to check the corpse out, Madara comes to realise that Hashirama is a shinobi as he stood atop the water. Upon further inspection of the body, Hashirama realises that it belonged to a member of the Hagoromo clan and he, and Madara decide to leave the riverbank. Heading back home, Hashirama is informed that Kawarama had been killed on the battlefield, and as they stood by the graves with his youngest brother Itama openly weeping, Hashirama questions his father about the fact that innocent children were being sent on the battlefield to die. Affronted by this, Hashirama's father hits his son telling him that saying such things were an insult to Kawarama's memory who had died a proud shinobi on the battlefield. Unable to agree with this, Hashirama decries these actions further, but before his father can hit him again, Tobirama intervenes offering that Hashirama was grieving and pleaded for their father's forgiveness. Later, the three brothers spoke of bringing peace to the world. Some time later on the battlefield, Itama would lose his life after being confronted by five members of the Uchiha clan. Affected deeply by the loss of his brother, Hashirama went back to the riverbed when he met Madara again, who caught him crying. At first, Hashirama refuses to share the reason for his shedding tears, but he eventually explains that his little brother Itama, had died. When asked if he had any siblings, Madara answers he's one of five brothers, then correcting himself, he noted that he was one of five brothers. After Madara finally manages to skip the rock to the other side, the two talk about the death of their relatives and Madara offers words of comfort about a better future.

Chapter 623
Hashirama and Madara continued to meet in this manner by the riverside where they sparred with one another as well as talked about the future. During this time, the two grew closer as friends and worked on improving their weaknesses, all the while not revealing their last names. On one occasion, Madara almost let slip that he was an Uchiha, nearly bragging about the visual prowess which he wielded, as Hashirama feverishly talked about creating a village where the elders would watch over the children who would be brought up to be strong and not carelessly sent to war to die. Hashirama also spoke about creating a system by which shinobi were assigned missions which played to their strengths and skill sets, after both young men relived the loss of their siblings. Creating a greeting method the two boys skipped their rocks across the river to one another until they met again, however, upon returning to the Senju compound, Tobirama informs his brother that their father wanted to speak with him. Revealing that he had tailed them upon their father's request, Butsuma tells his son that the young boy he had been spending his time with was an Uchiha who had killed several of their strongest clansmen on his own. Coaxing his son, Butsuma told Hashirama that he was to gather intelligence on the young man and report to them, else he be seen as a traitor for his actions. Faced with the only other option to kill Madara, the pair met up by the river and, at Madara's behest, skipped their rocks across to one another as a greeting. Reacting, the two boys immediately bid each other farewell, having told one another that a trap had been laid for them via the stones they had skipped to one another. However, both Butsuma Senju and Tajima Uchiha appear on the field accompanied by their sons Tobirama and Izuna respectively. Both Hashirama and Madara who were in the process of fleeing look on as the two sides greeted one another — no love lost between the pair.

Chapter 624
Knowing full-well that their power was more or less evenly matched, in order to gain the upper-hand as the four of them clashed, Butsuma and Tajima — again thinking along the same lines — decided to target Izuna and Tobirama respectively, hoping to use the shock of a parent losing a child before their very eyes as a method to gain an advantage. However, their attacks were stopped by Hashirama and Madara, who had turned in time to see and prevent what was about to happen. Seeing the attack on his brother as an unforgivable act, Madara declared that they had reached an impasse, noting that their pipe-dreams would die there. Determined to fight, Tajima enquired whether or not Madara was prepared to take them on, but Madara noted that Hashirama was stronger than he was and the outcome would not be in their favour. As they prepared to depart, Madara stated that the next time they would see each other was on the battlefield as Uchiha and Senju, activating his Sharingan for the first time. Thus beginning the non-stop battling between the two, and eventually, the two would inherit the leadership of their respective clans. During one such battle, Tobirama fatally wounded Izuna on the battlefield. Despite the fact that Hashirama once again attempted to create peace between the two clans, Madara refused and left the battlefield with his injured brother. In time, the fact that the Uchiha were inferior to the power of the Senju became abundantly clear and defectors began to come to the Senju side. The next time they met on the battlefield, Madara had acquired the Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan and remarked that his brother had died from the wound Tobirama had inflicted on him. Despite his new-found power, Madara was still defeated, but Hashirama, still seeking peace, halted his brother from killing the Uchiha and asked Madara if the two of them could not settle it like they used to. To this, Madara declared that they had lost his trust and the only way to regain this was if Hashirama were to kill himself or his brother.

Chapter 625
While Tobirama and the other Senju present start protesting Madara 's ludicrous proposal, Hashirama — having come to a decision — thanks Madara for being so sympathetic as to have given him two choices so that he did not have to kill his brother. Removing his armour, Hashirama imparts his final words to his kinsmen, telling them to swear that Uchiha and Senju would not fight again. However, before Hashirama stabbed himself with the kunai, Madara grabs his hand, noting that seeing his resolve to go through with his request was enough. After this, Madara agreed to the treaty, and in the time to follow that the village was established. Meeting atop the same mountain they had met as children and seeing their dreams realised before them, Hashirama and Madara discussed the future, with Hashirama noting that he wanted to make Madara the Hokage so he could watch over the entire village and etch his face into the very rock they stood on. Madara would later coin the name of the village: Konohagakure — which Hashirama noted lacked imagination. They were later joined by Tobirama who called away his brother for the meeting with the daimyō of the Land of Fire, exchanging not a single word with Madara. Back in the village, Tobirama noted that they were no longer in the same time as their father and that decisions such as who should be the head of the village were not to be done without democratic involvement. Tobirama also noted that Hashirama was more likely to become the village's leader, and as he broached the subject of the possible Uchiha threat, Hashirama cut across him telling him to stop thinking in that manner. Their conversation is cut short when Hashirama believes that they were being eavesdropped on. Not seeing anyone outside the window, and Tobirama not able to confirm nor deny it, Hashirama finds the leaf Madara had mere moments before outside the window. Hashirama was eventually chosen as the Hokage, and during a meeting with Madara in the Naka Shrine 's secret room, Hashirama tried to plead with Madara, noting that in time people would come to understand him and as such, he would inherit the title from him. Madara noted, however, that in all likelihood, Tobirama would inherit that title, leaving no place for him, or even the Uchiha he feared, in the village. His resolve formed, Madara declared that he was leaving the village, and that this world was nothing more than mere entertainment, and that he looked forward to fighting with Hashirama as he went about realising his own dreams.

Chapter 626
Confused about what Madara said, Hashirama questions his friend, asking if what they were building in the village wasn't his true dreams. Madara rebuffs Hashirama, noting that his dream had no connection to the village. Despite the fact that Madara abandoned Konohagakure, other nations praised the innovative system that had been created and soon began to imitate it upon seeing what two previously rival clans could create. As time passed, the village flourished greatly, however, this was punctuated with random attacks on the village by Madara. In what would become their ultimate battle on the edge of the Land of Fire and Land of Sound, after the Susanoo -clad Kurama was shattered by a thousand punches, the titanic battle waned down to the two men facing each other directly — sword and kama respectively. As Hashirama fell, Madara noted that unlike all the other times, he was the one left standing. As Hashirama tried to speak reason to his former comrade and Madara constantly ridiculed the dream they once shared, Hashirama pierces Madara from behind with a sword revealing that it was only a wood clone that fell and not Hashirama himself. Declaring that he would protect his village believing it to be the best way to protect shinobi, and that anyone that tried to destroy that would receive no forgiveness from him. As Madara fell, Hashirama resolved himself to endure in order to protect his dream while Madara, still resolute, declared that he would one day become darkness which enveloped the village. Back in present day, Hashirama tells those present on site that he did not know how Madara survived, because he was sure he had killed him. He then goes on to tell them that it was for the sake of the village. After explaining what his vision for the village was, Hashirama goes on to explain that shinobi were people who endure to achieve their goals, but depending on what they chose as their goals, it could change who they were; like the way Madara, and he himself had changed.

Chapter 627
With Hashirama finishing his story, Sasuke iterated how ironic it was that his brother Itachi, who was from the Uchiha clan, and had never heard Hashirama's story directly from the source, was the one who had inherited his will so strongly. However Tobirama notes that there had been several Uchiha throughout history which had transcended the limitations of their clan and put the village first. One such person who stood out in his mind was Kagami Uchiha. Noting that he did not hate the Uchiha, but in his capacity as Second Hokage, had to find a way to mediate between clans and the village's well-being — the former being something he noted his brother foolishly thought would dissipate with the creation of the village system. In turn, both the Third and Fourth, noted that they had fallen short of their predecessor, and the expectations people had of them respectively. Having heard all he needed from the Hokage, Sasuke comes to the conclusion that the village and people that Itachi sacrificed his life to protect should not be wasted, and decides to enter the battlefield in order to follow his brother's will, with Orochimaru following out of interest. Motioning to Tobirama to prepare to transport them, Tobirama informs his brother that they could not do so because they were bound. As they left the Naka Shrine, Suigetsu who decided that fighting alongside who he deemed the four strongest reincarnated shinobi and three monsters was not a viable option tried to slip away, only to be met by a kick from Karin. She yells that she will never forgive him for what he did and Sasuke immediately apologises. Karin, who visibly cannot contain herself, runs up to Orochimaru and tells him that he stabbed her. He recommends that she should cooperate Sasuke for the time being so she reluctantly rubs against Sasuke, saying she has no other choice. As the Hokage prepare to make their way to the main battlefield, Hashirama — who can barely contain his excitement at this point upon seeing the village again — directs his fellow Hokage to their respective faces on the Hokage Rock before declaring that he wanted to know what his old friend had been up to, Tobirama declares that this time he would stop Madara for good, Hiruzen notes that he had not been to war in so long but vows to give his all this time, and Minato, delighted that he will finally meet his son, promises to make up for not being there with a huge surprise.

Naruto, Volume 66

Chapter 628
As the situation on the battlefield gets dire, with attacks coming at all ends from Obito, Madara, and the Ten-Tails, Chōji notes that Naruto 's chakra cloaks were protecting them from the worst of the attacks. As Sakura 's cloak deflects the giant kunai and magatama respectively, she wondered if keeping up a feat like this would not harm Naruto in the end. Evading an attack from Obito thanks to Kakashi 's warning, Naruto once again decries Obito's ideals, noting that a loner like him could never understand his euphoria to have all his comrades around him. As Obito finds a flaw in Naruto's sentiments, Kakashi looks on wondering why Obito was testing Naruto in that manner. While Kurama wonders how Naruto was doing as he controls its distributed chakra simultaneously, Madara — his face contorted into a maniacal smile — senses Hashirama 's chakra on the battlefield. With the Ten-Tails letting out a shriek on the battlefield, it undergoes yet another, albeit slight transformation. Kurama warns Naruto of the impending danger as the atmosphere begins to change on the battlefield; Obito muses that this was the consequence of the Alliance separating him and Madara from the beast and wonders if he should just become the beast's jinchūriki. The situation prompts Kakashi to attempt to warp the beast away. However, he is intercepted by Obito and as Kakashi calls out to Naruto to handle there, he and Obito warp each other away to Kamui's dimension. Elsewhere, Madara notes the fun was about to begin, and cloaks himself with his Susanoo 's ribcage. The Ten-Tails' power creates earthquakes, thunderstorms, and tornadoes all over the battlefield.

Chapter 629
The Tenpenchii technique used by the Ten-Tails culminates disastrously, still causing powerful twisters and lightning strikes, leading a Susanoo -clad Madara to assume that most of the Allied Shinobi Forces had been wiped out by the attack. However, as the battlefield clears, the shinobi are all revealed to be alive and well, having been protected by their respective shrouds. Before the seemingly confused Ten-Tails, Naruto stands bleeding and exhausted, but still smiling confidently. Looking on, the Ten-Tails sees the images of the tailed beasts (sans Gyūki and Shukaku ) behind Naruto, and ultimately a silhouette with the Rinnegan staring back at him. Shocked, the beast undergoes another transformation, as the shrouds vanish from around the shinobi, and Naruto falls to one knee, very fatigued. Madara — who notes that the fight had started to bore him, and he had already found something else to preoccupy his time — turns in time to see the Alliance rally around Naruto, providing a defence for him while Sakura begins to heal him. Elsewhere, as Kakashi and Obito enter Kamui's dimension, Kakashi is the first to regain his footing and attack, but stops just short of driving his Lightning Cutter through Obito's heart. Trying to speak sense to his former friend, even though Obito decries his actions and tries to play on his conscience, Kakashi notes that he had long since realised that Obito was trying to overlap his old self with Naruto. Obito, however, notes that he was doing it for the exact opposite reason and then declares that he did not wage a war in the world just for Rin. With this, Obito phases through Kakashi's Lightning Cutter, then recreates the scene where Kakashi had killed Rin in the same manner. He then reveals that he knew the truth of how Kirigakure had made Rin into Isobu 's jinchūriki with the sole intention of destroying Konohagakure, and how Rin had impaled herself on Kakashi's Lightning Cutter in order to protect the village. He then states that it was the system of the villages, and the shinobi that he intended to destroy because no good came of it. With this, Obito announces that he is incapable of feeling pain, and shows Kakashi that there was no heart in his chest, just a windhole which was caused by the hell of this world.

Chapter 630
Further elaborating his point, Obito offers Kakashi consolation to join a world where he may fill the hole in his heart, and goes as far as to recreate Rin, and himself as young children to persuade Kakashi. Kakashi, however, shrugs off the idea and tells Obito that delusions could not fix the empty hole in his heart. Meanwhile on the battlefield, the Ten-Tails begins to transform once again as it charges its attack. Gyūki warns B that if it reaches its final stage, it would be hopeless to win and that it is their turn to lead the Allied Shinobi Forces. As he watches the progressing battle, Madara notes that the Ten-Tails has started to become impatient after seeing the tailed beasts inside Naruto and is dismayed that his "fun" was about to end. Noticing the enormous attack, various shinobi start to despair having lost Naruto's chakra shroud. Sakura rallies the shinobi to continue fighting as she heals Naruto, declaring that they had to do everything in their power. Shikamaru, having thought of a plan, contacts Kitsuchi via Ino 's telepathy and inquires from him the hand seals used to perform the simplest earthen defence intending to use the quantity of the shinobi to overwhelm the Ten-Tails' attack. Having learned the seals, Ino informs all of the shinobi of them as they begin to initiate the strategy. Within Kamui's dimension, Obito questions Kakashi how reality may mend the hole in one's heart. Kakashi calmly tells Obito that being trash has taught him a valuable lesson — that the hole can always be filled up by the feelings of his friends — going as far as to consider those who abandon those feelings way worse than those who abandon their friends. Obito is startled at his words as it was the very words he uttered to Kakashi when they were young. With this, Kakashi states that he won't let the feelings of the old Obito go to waste even if he himself refuses them. Meanwhile at the battlefield, the Tailed Beast Ball starts to best the various earth walls created even with B's support to change the trajectory. Just as the walls were about to breach, the attack disappears following the arrival of the Fourth Hokage — who questions his son if he had arrived too late to which Naruto informs him that he was right on time.

Chapter 631
As Sakura questions who the man before them was, Minato introduces himself and advises her to get ready for the explosion. Just then the sea rises up behind them, leading Minato to explain to the confused Allied Shinobi Forces that he had sent the Ten-Tails ' Tailed Beast Ball to the sea. Akamaru 's growls alert everyone in the vicinity that something was not right with their would-be saviour, and the shinobi soon notice that he is a reincarnated shinobi.

However, Minato tells them not to worry as he was on their side, and asks Sakura if she was Naruto 's girlfriend. Naruto suggests they are, causing Sakura to strike him and demand he focus on the matter at hand; the action reminds Minato of Kushina and her own short temper. As Naruto notes that he has felt their chakra in Tailed Beast Mode, and that others were coming as well, the shinobi on the battlefield turn in shock to see the three other previous Hokage arrive. With their arrival, both Tobirama and Hiruzen praise Minato for the speed. Madara who can barely contain himself, shouts to Hashirama that he had been waiting for him, to which Hashirama notes — with matched exuberance — that he would take care of him later after stopping the Ten-Tails. Calling the other Hokage to action, Minato dons a chakra mantle similar to that of Naruto's, much to the others' shock, and leads his son to brag about his father once again to Kurama who retaliated that it knew this better than he did. With the Hokage all positioned, they perform the Four Red Yang Formation technique to trap the beast, with Hashirama adding an additional seal, pinning down the beast's tails and arms. Just then Sasuke and Jūgo arrive on the battle, and as the other Konoha 11 members rally around Naruto and Sasuke, some in disbelief, other on the defensive, Sasuke notes that a great deal had happened, and declares that he would become Hokage. Though the others explain this was basically impossible for him who had abandoned the village and committed such heinous crimes, Sasuke simply noted that he didn't care what they thought of him, and that he would change the village. Naruto, all healed, stands beside Sasuke and claims in response that it was he who would actually become Hokage, all of which leads Hashirama to reprimand the two boys telling them to concentrate on the task at hand. Telling Sakura to rest then, he and Sasuke move to the battlefield, though Sakura follows as well, telling them that she was not a weak woman, and had been trained just as well as any of the two of them by a Sannin. This prompts Naruto to note that Team 7 had been reborn as the three look on, prepared to fight.

Chapter 632
With the arrival of Sasuke, despite everyone not fully acknowledging him, the reformed Rookie Nine prepare themselves for the upcoming battle against the Ten-Tails. Noticing the surrounding barrier, the Ten-Tails begins to charge yet another Tailed Beast Ball only to be contained, surprising many shinobi regarding the prowess of the reincarnated Hokage. Hashirama, taking this opportunity, creates five wood clones — four to help the alliance counter-attack and one to do battle against Madara, who decides to simply wait until the original is available. With the momentary release of the barrier, Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke and various shinobi charge in to face several replications of the restrained tailed beast.

Upon entering, Sakura contemplates the times wherein she was always protected by her teammates and her resolve to walk side by side with them. As she reminisces the time she was called as Tsunade 's disciple, Sakura stores up three years' worth of chakra gaining a considerable amount of strength which surprises both Naruto and Sasuke. Hashirama is surprised to see such a feat while Shizune notes the difficulty of such chakra control. Sakura, having let her guard down momentarily, is saved by the techniques of Naruto and Sasuke. With both her teammates by her side, Sakura happily notes that she was finally on par with them.

Chapter 633
As Team 7 stand together, Naruto examines Sasuke 's Fire Release and dōjutsu while Sasuke examines Naruto's new form. Wildly impressed by his son, Minato notes that his son was even able to change the shape and the nature of his Rasengan. Kiba exclaims that Team 8 will be going too, declaring they won't lose to Team 7. He then reveals he can create shadow clones like Naruto, who isn't impressed since he only produced one clone. Kiba, stating he still has three times the power, uses the Human Beast Mixture Transformation — Three-Headed Wolf technique with it, and decimates several of the Ten-Tails ' clone minions. Evading an attack and moving into close-range Shino punches one, activating the Parasitic Giant Insect — Bug Bite technique using his special kidaichū. Hinata, encouraged by thoughts of Neji and Naruto, finishes the Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms on a mini-clone, noting that Naruto has always been working hard and she's always been by his side; activating her Gentle Step Twin Lion Fists she declares that she'd use the two attacks together this time.

Team Asuma, not to be outshone by the other Rookie Nine, use Ino–Shika–Chō "Formation E": Human Bullet Yo-Yo, wiping out several clones. Sai, who notes that he's also part of Team 7, makes an attempt at the main body via an aerial strike while flying on his ink bird. When one of its clones starts attacking him, Naruto uses his chakra arms to save him. The Allied Shinobi Forces note that the fight is pointless for the clones continue to multiply and grow. Sai asks Naruto if he can give chakra to the alliance, but he explains he cannot since he has not saved up enough of Kurama 's chakra. Sai suggests that it would be best to defeat the largest of the clones, and slip close enough to beat the Ten-Tails itself, but it would be too far to jump at one go. He explains, however, that if they were to suffer severe wounds, the medical group would not be able to make it up front. Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke simultaneously use the Summoning Technique, saying that they fortunately have a solution to the problem. Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke summon Gamakichi, Katsuyu, Aoda, each the solution to one problem.

Chapter 634
After Sasuke, Naruto, and Sakura summon Aoda, Gamakichi, and Katsuyu respectively, Naruto is surprised that Gamabunta didn't appear. Gamakichi states that his father was busy, and Naruto exclaims about Gamakichi's growth spurt. He then instructs Gamakichi to attack the original Ten-Tails. Meanwhile, Sasuke instructs Aoda to go straight ahead, while he would attack the original himself. Sakura tells Katsuyu to split into several parts to heal the Shinobi Alliance. Minato acknowledges the trio, stating that this is the new three-way deadlock summoning leading Hiruzen to remember his students and acknowledge that it was truly the dawning of a new era. Gamakichi leaps high into the air, using his tantō to destroy the attacks of the guards as Sasuke, riding atop Aoda, cuts through the beast's clone minions. Naruto then directs a Wind Release: Ultra-Big Ball Rasenshuriken towards the Ten-Tails, while Sasuke brings out his Susanoo to fire Blaze Release: Susanoo Kagutsuchi towards the Rasenshuriken. All of the Rookie Nine cheer them on, including a happy Sakura, who sheds a tear. Naruto remembers what he had said some time ago to Yamato that only wind was able to make fire stronger. The Rasenshuriken merges with the flaming arrow, forming a swirling mass of black flames which struck upon the Ten-Tails. As they watched the Ten-Tails burn, Sai questioned Jūgo about Sasuke's true motives while Sakura looked on solemnly. Elsewhere, Orochimaru, Suigetsu, and Karin arrive at their destination, with the Sannin commenting on Tsunade 's bad condition.

Chapter 635
Arriving to where Tsunade and the other Kage were and upon seeing Katsuyu, a mischievous Suigetsu wonders how much salt it would take to kill it. This causes an argument to strike up between him and Karin who can not make up her mind whether or not she loved Sasuke despite trying to kill her previously. Using fear tactics, Orochimaru gets the two to comply, and the trio turn their attention to the Kage. A wary Katsuyu, however, prepares to attack them, but stood down after Orochimaru declared they were there to help as the healing process was going very slowly because of Tsunade's current state. With this, Suigetsu puts the two halves of Tsunade's body back together, Karin heals her which in turn allows Katsuyu to reconnect Tsunade's bisected halves. With Tsunade healed and able to stand, she questioned her fellow Sannin about his motives.

Orochimaru claimed that he had changed from his previous views of wanting to move the world, and wanted to be around when a certain other person did — leading Tsunade to note that Jiraiya would have been alive if Orochimaru had made this discovery earlier. Turning their discussion to the war, Katsuyu interjects that it would brief them on what was happening, much to Tsunade's shock that the slug was also back on the battlefield. As Orochimaru and the others took their leave, back on the battlefield, Sai questions Sakura about her views on Sasuke's return, her answer to which leads Sai to believe that although the words were sincere, her smile was a fake. As the Ten-Tails burned, Naruto instructs Sasuke to put the flames out once the beast was weakened so that he and Kurama could extract the tailed beasts but Sasuke refuses, noting that he would burn them all down to create a new system. Not intending to go peacefully, however, the Ten-Tails removes the part of its body which was burning much to the Uchiha's shock. Briefed on the situation — the Kage now all healed — made preparations to head to the battlefield. Meanwhile, in Kamui's dimension, Kakashi and Obito battle wages on, with Kakashi piercing Obito with his Lightning Cutter and Obito stabbing Kakashi with a large shuriken.

Chapter 636
Asking Obito if he'd had enough of their genjutsu battle, Kakashi and Obito form the seal of confrontation as they begin their real battle. They start to think back to their childhood days as young ninja, when they fought under the instructions of their sensei. Kakashi remembers the "old Obito", who was just like Naruto, and resolves that to protect Naruto and the old Obito, he will have to defeat the current one. As both men deliver final blows, Kakashi impales Obito through his chest with a lightning - infused kunai, while Obito stabs Kakashi with one of his black rods. Obito, unwilling to give up, states that defeating him will not gain any advantage to winning the war despite having won their battle and warps back to the battlefield. Meanwhile, Madara impales Hashirama 's wood clone, and notes that Hashirama was putting too much energy into restraining the Ten-Tails. Though the clone attempts to dispute Madara's words, it is split in half before it can complete its statement. As Obito arrives atop the Ten-Tails' head, Madara decides that Obito had served his purpose to him, and though he wanted to fight Hashirama before he became a jinchūriki, the situation could not be helped. Forming a seal which affects Obito whose right side begins to spike out black rods and turn black, Madara declares that it was time to revive him with the Outer Path: Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique. As this occurs, Obito remembers Rin once again before forming a seal of his own and letting out a cry which draws the attention of many on the battlefield.

Chapter 637
With Obito 's cry resounding throughout the battlefield, Madara muses that he had once told Obito that eventually, he would have to repay the legendary Uchiha for saving his life. Noting Madara's intentions, Hashirama tells both Naruto and Sasuke to deal with Obito since they were the closest to him. As a contingency plan, Hashirama and Tobirama create wood and shadow clones respectively to take on Madara in case it was too late to stop Obito. Meanwhile, Obito — whose hair was beginning to become thinner, and greyer due to the Outer Path: Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique — begins to reminisce his life as part of Team Minato. Sasuke, riding atop Aoda, begins to slither on the Ten-Tails to get close to Obito, and launches a black arrow only to be retaliated by the chakra receivers jutting out of the latter. Minato — having formed a shadow clone himself — teleports to Obito, who was reminiscing about the advice of his former sensei, and cuts him down. With shock, Minato realises that Obito had been the one who orchestrated the destruction of Konohagakure. As Sasuke notes that only Madara was left to be sealed to end the war, Obito simply smirked at their plan as it is revealed he had prevented Madara's control much to the surprise of Naruto, Sasuke and Minato, who had regrouped after witnessing the escape of the Ten-Tails and Obito's transformation as he became the Ten-Tails' jinchūriki.

Naruto, Volume 67

Chapter 638
The shinobi watch on in confusion as the Ten-Tails vanishes from the battlefield. As the shinobi sought answers, Hiashi watched on with his Byakugan, and Sakura asked Hinata, what she had seen. It is revealed that Obito, had in fact initiated a sealing technique, which allowed him to absorb the Ten-Tails into himself, making him the beast's new jinchūriki. Emerging in his new form, Naruto goes on to confirm that Obito was able to resist Madara 's control and had instead been using a different technique than the one to revive him. Meanwhile, Killer B confirms with Gyūki that the Ten-Tails had not reached its final form but had instead been sealed within Obito. Hashirama then attempts to restrain Obito, but Obito's new power proves too much for the technique which had been restraining the beast itself prior. In response, Obito generates four chakra arms, and then proceeds to rip apart the barrier erected by the four Hokage. Upon seeing this, Hashirama warns the other shinobi of Obito's power while Minato pleads for Obito to stop which is responded to by Obito sounding out his own name with some confusion. As the three other Hokage relocate to where Obito is, Hashirama openly declares that Obito is stronger than he, which both Hiruzen and Tobirama affirm. As Madara prepares his own "trump card" hoping that Obito did not notice him before then. While the Hokage discussed the situation, Obito takes the First and Second by surprise, ripping through their bodies.

Chapter 639
As the others in the immediate area look on in shock, Tobirama calls out to Hiruzen and Minato to jump. Recognising the protocol, they soon turn to see that Obito has been plastered with explosive tags. Calling out to Hashirama who binds Obito with his Wood Release, Tobirama sets off the explosions leading Minato to comment on Tobirama's swift action. Noting that as the creator of the Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation technique, he also created the would-be suicidal fighting style that surrounded the use of the technique, Tobirama launches his Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags technique causing a continuous explosion around Obito. When the smoke cleared, however, it is revealed that Obito is unharmed due to the resilient substance surrounding him. Theorising what exactly the substance was, Hiruzen attacks Obito with the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique summoning a giant shuriken to do so. However, the substance proves once again too versatile for these attacks and eradicates these weapons.

This leads Hiruzen to link it to Ōnoki 's Dust Release and surmises that the substance was made from at least four nature transformations. As Naruto worries about protecting the Hokage, Sasuke notes that they were using their immortal bodies to gain a sense of Obito's abilities so they could find a way to defeat him which led Sasuke to tell Naruto to stop worrying about them. Minato, while noting Sasuke's intelligence, notes that their bodies took a while to reconstruct so he would have to create an opening for them. Elsewhere, the real Hashirama decides to head to the fore as well, but is stopped by Madara who stated he was done waiting around for his Senju rival. Taking his chance when it appeared that Obito had still not gotten used to being the beast's jinchūriki, Minato teleports his clone to his side and prepares to use the Spiralling Flash Super Round Dance Howl Style Three technique with the clone. However, Obito makes a play to attack Naruto but is blocked by Sasuke's Susanoo. Even with his torso halfway across the battlefield, Obito is able to take Minato by surprise and send him reeling. As Sasuke attempts to attack Obito, however, he takes both him and Naruto by surprise, breaking through Susanoo's defence and attacking the two. As Minato prepares to teleport again, he anxiously hopes he makes it in time.

Chapter 640
With Minato unable to teleport to Naruto and Sasuke 's aid because the mark that was previously on Obito had seemingly vanished, things looked dire for the two. Naruto, however, remembering his father's explanation of how his technique works, uses chakra arms to grab onto both Sasuke, and his father allowing Minato to teleport them to safety. Thoroughly impressed by his son's action, Minato and his group turn their attention back to Obito in time to see the new jinchūriki losing control of the beast once again as his body begins to become distorted. As Obito launches a compressed version of the mysterious substance, Minato prepares to deflect the projectile, but to everyone's shock, the attack stops short of them, expands and then contracts before returning to Obito. Thinking that the attack was meant for Minato's shadow clone, they soon realise that Obito was struggling to maintain control and the previous attack was an attempt to destroy the out-of-control portion of his body. Intent on launching his counter-attack, Minato instructs Sasuke and Naruto to follow up with a collaborative attack right after. During this time, Obito — who is only able to utter Rin 's name at this point — struggles to maintain his consciousness and with it, the control of the beast. As Minato, remembering the young man he had trained years before, rushes to aid him, in Obito's subconscious, Obito focuses on an image of his old team as the Ten-Tails attempts to rip his consciousness apart, Obito is ultimately able to seize control of the beast, emerging in a form even more reminiscent of the Sage of the Six Paths ' silhouette inclusive of a shakujō. In full control, Obito attacks Minato, tearing his arm off, forcing the Fourth Hokage to teleport a safe distance away. However, their safety is proven to be nothing but a ruse as Sasuke and Naruto noticed that Obito had attached some of the mysterious substance to Minato's reconstructing body. In shock, all those around them look on as the ball began to glow, preparing to expand as it had done before.

Chapter 641
With time running out on them as the threat grew even greater, Minato decides that he would have to teleport away from them with the ominous ball. Before any of them can react, however, a regenerated Tobirama arrives to their aid and grabs the orb, teleports to Obito — whom he had managed to mark during their previous confrontation. As the orb expands some distance away from the shinobi, the real Tobirama arrives noting that it was a shadow clone that was just destroyed. Elsewhere on the battlefield, the Allied Shinobi Forces watch on as the two titans Madara and Hashirama clash, awestruck at the level at which their predecessors fought. Shikamaru uses the opportunity to tell everyone — via Ino — that they were not to lose focus for a second because no matter how little power they had in comparison, even the smallest opening could be exploited.

Meanwhile, Obito emerges from the rubble unscathed having used the mysterious substance to protect himself, leading Minato and Tobirama to readjust their strategy. As they do this, however, Sasuke rushes forth despite the Fourth's protests that he would create the opening and uses Amaterasu, which Obito deflects. Not one to be outdone, Naruto follows suit, correcting Sasuke and noting that they would be the ones to create the opening for the Second and Fourth to attack. While surprised, Tobirama nonetheless calls Minato to action, and both men mark each other with their respective Flying Thunder God seals intent on using the Flying Thunder God Mutually Instantaneous Revolving Technique. With the preparations made, Sasuke and Naruto rush forth with another Kagutsuchi-infused Rasenshuriken while simultaneously, Tobirama appears behind Obito. Preparing to launch their attack, Minato teleports before them and is struck with the technique. Employing their own tactic, Minato and Obito switch places causing Obito to be hit by Naruto and Sasuke's attack. Tobirama reinforces the fall of Obito while Minato is left with the dark orbs that surrounded Obito before the switch took place. Tobirama urges Minato to finish the attack instead of making up silly names for each jutsu. Some ways away, Sakura sees the black flames and asks Hinata how her team-mates were doing as the latter notes that both young men were smiling.

Chapter 642
With the entire area set ablaze from the attack on Obito, Sasuke and Naruto watch, wondering if their attack was successful. Meanwhile, Tobirama teleports to Minato 's side, noting that they had landed their attack before Obito could shield himself with the mysterious orbs. However, Obito emerges from the flames, unscathed as the orbs erase the black flames. As the two Hokage analyse the situation, Tobirama notes that Minato's arm should have regenerated by now, and comes to the conclusion that whatever Obito was doing involved the use of Yin–Yang rendering the regenerative abilities of the technique useless. As Naruto calls out to Sasuke noting they would have to lead the assault and attempts to go into Tailed Beast Mode. As a result, the mantle disappears altogether leading Tobirama to chide Naruto and Minato for not thinking.

As Minato sheepishly apologises to the Second, they are all shocked when Gamakichi attacks Obito with the Starch Syrup Gun technique noting that the Summoning Technique was soon going to run out and he wanted to try something before he disappeared. As Obito deflects the attack under the shinobi 's watchful eyes, Minato questions of his intentions lead Obito to decry the position of Hokage, leading Minato to blame the chain of events during the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox's Attack on his inability to recognise his own student. Naruto, however, tells the jinchūriki not to look down on the position because he was unable to acquire it, and — picking up on what was happening as Naruto formed a Rasengan — Tobirama teleports Naruto above Obito where he sends his attack crashing into Obito's back. Though Sasuke and Minato are shocked, Tobirama explains that it appeared that senjutsu was effective against Obito's form. As Minato notes that his son had become a sage like his own sensei, the silhouetted Yin half of Kurama notes that Naruto had grown up to be someone who loved his parents and had even persuaded his Yang -half to cooperate with him.

Chapter 643
Yin - Kurama questions Minato about whether or not he had always intended to have his son take care of the situation for him, questioning whether that was the reason behind sealing its Yang half into him. The fox then tells Minato it was not his fault that his wife died, and Naruto becoming a jinchūriki was not inherently bad. Back on the battlefield, Naruto and Tobirama regroup with the others, and while Naruto explains the fact that senjutsu had been effective against their opponent, Tobirama muses to himself that Naruto's ability to work with his Flying Thunder God Technique and use of senjutsu reminded him greatly of fighting alongside his brother. Recovering from his injuries, Obito lamented that even as the beast's jinchūriki, he could not afford to act carelessly, before casually continuing on with the Eye of the Moon Plan. Creating an enormous tree with four opened flowers, Obito creates four Tailed Beast Balls intent on destroying the remainder of the Allied Shinobi Forces in one fell swoop.

As the shinobi scramble to deal with the situation, Tobirama noted that even if he and Minato used the Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport the attack away, they could each only carry two, only halving the threat. Calling out to his brother, Hashirama once again beseeches Madara to put their battle off so that he can deal with the situation, but the Uchiha notes that they were reincarnated and as such it would not matter if they were caught in it. He then challenges his Senju rival to defeat him if he wanted to help. One of Hashirama's remaining wood clones calls out to the Alliance to not lose their nerves and explains his strategy to them. However, Obito with the use of the chakra receivers erects a barrier, intent on trapping the shinobi with the attack. As they readjust their strategy to their new predicament, Naruto notes that he had a plan but wasn't sure it would work. He then proceeds to ask Minato to bump fists with him, connecting the two halves of Kurama. The Yang half of Kurama asks its Yin half to help it by providing it with some chakra, to which the Yin half noted that it begging itself for help was weird. As Obito — wrapped in a defensive cloak — continues to decry Minato exclaiming that it would soon be the anniversary of Minato and Kushina 's death. Noting that it only meant that tomorrow was also his birthday, Naruto tells Obito that the world would not end because he still existed within it. Donning his Tailed Beast Mode mantle, he calls out to his father who marvelled to Kushina that their son had grown up, responds emphatically.

Chapter 644
Through a fist bump, father and son begin to meld the chakra of Yin and Yang Kurama together, and while the Shinobi Alliance members look on in desperation, Minato and Naruto employ their strategy. To everyone's shock, their Version 1 mantles soon reappear and while Sakura notes that she thought the shroud had disappeared, Katsuyu informs her that she had noticed it while healing the shinobi and realised that the shroud had only diminished, and Hinata noticing this time it wasn't only Naruto's chakra. As Jūgo, who had made his way back to Sasuke 's side, notes that the situation was getting hopeless and that Sasuke needed to have him reverse summon them, Naruto calls for the two to come before him so he could distribute his chakra to them as well. While garnering praise from Hashirama for the sheer volume comparable to his own, Obito deems this a futile effort and while sealing himself away in the substance, as the tree fires the Tailed Beast Balls.

As the dust settles, everyone is revealed to have survived the attack, much to Obito and the Alliance's shock. While Tobirama praises Minato, coming to their aid for the second time during the battle, it is explained that by melding Yin and Yang Kurama's chakra, Minato was in turn connected to the other shinobi on the battlefield. This allowed him to teleport them outside of the barrier. Explaining the concept based off how shadow clones operated, a stumped Naruto is surprised that Tobirama knew so much about the Shadow Clone Technique, causing Tobirama to irritably exclaim that it was another technique he had invented. Naruto's later echoing of his father's sentiments, causes Yin-Kurama to note that the young jinchūriki must have had a curious upbringing to be treating a tailed beast as a comrade. Minato takes the opportunity to tell Naruto that he wished to speak to him, but Naruto dismisses him, noting that men could say all they wanted to each other with a mere glance. Allaying his father's misgivings, Naruto happily notes that both his and his mother 's feelings had already been conveyed to him.

Chapter 645
After the conversation between father and son, Naruto dons his Tailed Beast Mode shroud as he plans to attack Obito with renewed vigour. Before so, Tobirama reminds the latter that only senjutsu -based attacks could damage the Ten-Tails ' jinchūriki, causing Naruto to panic since he had forgotten already. Inside Naruto's mind, Yang - Kurama tells Naruto that since both of them are on friendly terms, Naruto can use Sage Mode whilst using its power similar to the time the young shinobi conversed with Nagato. On the other hand, Yin - Kurama also tells Minato that he can also under-go a full Tailed Beast Mode transformation to provide powerful support for his son. Following the advice of the beast, Naruto goes full Tailed Beast Mode in sync with his Sage Mode while Minato unleashes his Tailed Beast Mode as well.

Minato, with Naruto's help, prepares a large-scale, senjutsu-infused Rasengan, and with Tobirama's Flying Thunder God Technique, quickly slams it unto Obito, who uses chakra arms and a fluid barrier to repel the attack. Noting the barrier's durability, Naruto and Minato pool their strengths together to form a senjutsu-infused Tailed Beast Ball to destroy the opponent's defences. Meanwhile, Sasuke, along with the surviving shinobi, watch the battle as the Uchiha ponders just how far Naruto had come. Obito then undergoes his own tailed beast transformation, planning to continue the Eye of the Moon Plan, shocking Madara, who was still battling Hashirama.

Chapter 646
Having manifested the Ten-Tails, whose stomach begins to open up, Obito mulls over his next step before removing the barrier, as the beast transforms into an enormous tree. The tree stretches its roots and grabs hold of the shinobi on the battlefield, absorbing their chakra cloaks and their own chakra, leaving them emaciated, and causing wide-spread panic at the predicament. As Gyūki confirmed that this was the last and true form of the beast: the " God Tree ", Madara and Hashirama continue their battle where the Uchiha reveals the history of Kaguya Ōtsutsuki, the God Tree and the forbidden fruit that it bore once in a millennium, and how chakra became a weapon for man to use as a result of Kaguya consuming the fruit and giving birth to a son, who would become known as the Sage of Six Paths as written on the Naka Shrine tablet. He also noted that once the flower bloomed, the eye within it would be reflected onto the moon, casting the Infinite Tsukuyomi, and that the one who would complete the plan was he himself. Meanwhile, as Naruto tries to escape the clutches of the tree to very little avail, Tobirama slices through the branches, but they start to regenerate too quickly for himself, or a chakra depleted Minato to rescue him.

With Naruto's situation getting dire as both his Tailed Beast Mode mantle and Sage Mode markings disappear, Hiruzen arrives in the nick of time and, after apologising for his late arrival, destroys the branches with his adamantine staff and retreats with Naruto, allowing Tobirama to teleport them all to where Sasuke and Jūgo were surveying the occurrence. Slightly recovering, Naruto looks around in anguish at his fallen comrades, while Obito tells them all to simply give in, and that their suffering would end soon as the flower atop the tree begins to slowly open.

Chapter 647
En route to the main battlefield, the five Kage see the tree form of the Ten-Tails and wonder just what it was, which leads Tsunade to ask Katsuyu to explain exactly what was happening where its other divisions were. When Shikamaru is found to be one of the victims of the tree's attack, Sakura tries to have Katsuyu heal him remotely, but Katsuyu informs her that its clones also died due to having their chakra absorbed, leading the medical-nin and Sai to rush to her comrade's side instead. The Allied Shinobi Forces members spiral into despair, and taking advantage of the all-time-low morale, Obito declares that he would not kill those who stopped resisting, but Hashirama 's wood clone reminds them not to give up because the fate Obito wanted for them was no less worse than death. Hiruzen 's sentiments cause Orochimaru — who had just arrived with Suigetsu and Karin in tow — to note that pessimism was very out of character for his sensei. As Madara and Hashirama continued to fight, the Uchiha reveals that even without the full chakra of the Eight and Nine-Tails, the tree form of the Ten-Tails would bloom in approximately fifteen minutes, during which Madara planned to take Obito's place using Hashirama's senjutsu abilities.

As the info is relayed to him, Hashirama's wood clone called out for a Yamanaka, and while startled, Ino responds and on the command of the First, patches him through to the Alliance. Connected, the clone passes on the recent revelation, and also tries to boost the shinobi's morale, telling them decisively to not give up. As the tree moves again to attack, a large chunk of its root is cut off by a Susanoo -clad Sasuke, who asks Naruto if he had already reached the limit of his capacity. Responding to his friend's question, Naruto once again enters both Tailed Beast Mode and Sage Mode and through Ino's technique, his feelings and memories are conveyed to everyone. Remembering his time as a child and the people he had lost along the way, Naruto notes that he did not want to have any more regrets and that the sacrifices made would not be in vain.

Naruto, Volume 68

Chapter 648
With renewed determination and a chakra boost from Yin - Kurama, Naruto heads back into battle alongside Sasuke — who, not to be outdone, has Jūgo use the Sage Transformation on his Susanoo to imbue it with natural energy, creating the Cursed Seal of Heaven markings on Sasuke's Susanoo. Ready for action, the two young men plunge back into battle against Obito, who took note of how time and time again Naruto would pick himself up from the rut of despair. With this, Orochimaru reflects on how Sasuke seemingly had the potential to surpass even Madara Uchiha himself, while Tobirama notes that Naruto was in a lot of ways like his brother Hashirama: faults and all. With the shinobi still somewhat doubting themselves and contemplating waiting for directives from the current Kage, Hashirama shares with them all his memories of the first summit of the five Kage.

How the meeting unfolded is revealed to all; what rings home for them all, is Hashirama's wish for all shinobi to be united. With this, Hashirama rallies the troops to amass their worries, their resolve, their sorrows and strength in order to fight. Ultimately, Hashirama's wish for the future is answered by the appearance of the five current Kage to the battlefield, all standing as a united front.

Chapter 649
Dispersing across the battlefield as soon as they arrive, the five current Kage intend to continue boosting the Allied Shinobi Forces ' morale as this was no battle they could afford to lose. As Sasuke and Naruto continue to clash with Obito, who somehow manages to keep them at bay, Shikamaru 's treatment progresses slowly, though Sakura is determined to not let him die. Even as they fought, Naruto's Version 1 chakra begins to form around Shikamaru — something Ino later notes was being done by Naruto subconsciously as an extension of his will to protect his friends. Regaining some strength, Shikamaru's memories and feelings are transmitted via Ino's Mind Body Transmission Technique, revealing his own will to be an advisor to Naruto when he takes on the mantle of Hokage as he sits up.

As relief spreads throughout the Konoha 11 — none more so than Chōji — Tsunade arrives at their location and expedites Shikamaru's recovery, commending her student for having done so well. Meanwhile, within Kamui's Dimension, a battered but recovering Kakashi tends to his wounds, noting that he was almost set to return to the battlefield. After speaking briefly with her grandfather, Tsunade, A, Gaara, Mei, and Ōnoki all rally the troops across the battlefield before Hashirama gives the final battle cry to the resolute army.

Chapter 650
As the five Kage, their various shinobi factions, along with Mifune and his samurai move out to destroy the Ten-Tails while in its tree form, Tobirama asks Minato to let him use the connection between him and Naruto's chakra to help the shinobi with the Flying Thunder God Technique by teleporting them out of harm's way. Meanwhile, Hiruzen asks Orochimaru if he is only going to watch the battle, to which Orochimaru replies that though he is not interested in the fight, he will still lend a hand because Obito's " dream " would mean the abandoning of his experiments. Orochimaru then attacks a part of the tree and declares that for a while, they will reminiscence of the time when they were student and teacher, as Hiruzen destroys the limbs with Enma 's adamantine form.

Elsewhere, Tsunade tells Sakura that they can summon nearly one tenth of Katsuyu 's whole body from the Shikkotsu Forest to heal the forces if they use their seals together. Tsunade informs everyone of Katsuyu's arrival and their intentions via Ino and the shinobi stand on a dissolved Katsuyu in order to recover. All the while, Naruto and Sasuke are still fighting Obito, who easily evades all of their attacks with his new-found speed. This created a problem for the duo, though later, Naruto was able to sense Obito, while Sasuke tries to follow him with his Mangekyō Sharingan. Obito declares that it's almost time to sleep and fall into dreams, as the flower almost blooms. Kakashi, in Kamui's Dimension, thinks that Obito still has the Will of Fire, though it is overshadowed by his hatred, and now he is able to realise this Will after fighting Naruto. Back in the real world, Obito attacks Naruto and Sasuke, forcing them out of their Sage Tailed Beast Mode and cursed seal -enhanced complete Susanoo respectively. As Naruto begins to stand up, Obito chides Naruto while demanding to know why he still stood to fight. But Naruto tells him that he will not change, as never going back on his word is his nindō. Both Naruto and Sasuke go in their Tailed Beast Mode and Susanoo once again. Sasuke calls out to finish the battle for once and all, while Naruto says that he will sleep tomorrow and dream on his own as their two forms combine.

Chapter 651
As Sasuke 's Susanoo equips itself onto Naruto 's senjutsu -enhanced Tailed Beast Mode mantle, combining the two young men's abilities, much to their surprise, Kakashi — who is still in Kamui's dimension — is able to both see and hear what is going on via the link shared between his and Obito 's Sharingan. Readying himself for one last all-out counter-attack, Obito manifests a gigantic shield and the Sage of the Six Paths ' legendary holy weapon, the latter of which he commented was used to shape the first world, would now destroy the one he considered to be fake.

Creating nine Rasengan in Kurama 's tails, Naruto contacts his comrades from the Konoha 11 and Sai to join the fray. As they jump directly into Kurama's tails, they themselves don Tailed Beast Mode mantles much to their shock. Naruto charges them to break down Obito's defences using the Rasengan, so that he and Sasuke could have a direct shot at attacking him. As their attack is launched, a confused Obito begins to see more of himself in Naruto and even begins to hallucinate about what his life could have been like — even without Rin — if he had returned to the village instead. Ultimately, the shinobi are able to break through his defence, and the two young men are also able to deal a devastating blow to Obito with Susanoo's sword.

Chapter 652
As a Susanoo -clad Kurama cuts through Obito, Naruto and Kurama's objectives are achieved as the chakra of the tailed beasts are pulled out in response to Naruto's use of the chakra the beast had given him. Manifesting their chakra via Kurama's tails, Naruto begins the great tug-of-war against Obito who struggles desperately to retain the chakra of the beasts. When Shukaku and Gyūki 's chakra reject Kurama's tails as the young man didn't possess a portion of it himself, Gaara — Shukaku's former jinchūriki — and Killer B — Gyūki's current host — aid Naruto in his struggle in order to leave Obito with nothing but the shell of the Ten-Tails hence halting the tree's flower from blooming.

Recognising what he intends to do, the Allied Shinobi Forces springs into action under Shikamaru 's directive all the while as the link between the chakra open Naruto up to even more of Obito's conscience which Kurama warns against. Joining in the effort, Sasuke and Naruto's other comrades all grab hold of the chakra as well and begin to pull while Minato dons his Nine-Tails Chakra Mode mantle once again and sprouting tendril-like tails instructs the Alliance to grab hold of his chakra to join the effort. Within his subconscious, Obito sees himself alone against the entire Alliance, and as he begins to contemplate more and more of his decisions and visualise what his life could have been like, he grapples to come to terms with what he views to be regret. Speaking to him directly from their connection, an empathic Naruto tells Obito that despite his declaration of being no one, he was in fact someone with dreams not unlike his own, bonds with other people in the world: both friends and family, and declared that he was "Obito Uchiha " and that he would destroy his real mask which was the face he portrayed of being no one.

Chapter 653
As Naruto reaffirms Obito 's existence, the Uchiha notes that it did not matter anymore as he had transcended into the " Second Six Paths ". Unsupportive of this, Naruto says that both of them were similar in a lot of ways including their upbringing, goals and beliefs. Naruto then tells Obito that nobody would acknowledge him for his dream that robbed them of their freedom. Obito responds that both of them were actually indeed very similar and that was the reason he wanted Naruto to think that the world was hopeless. Obito explains that he saw his old self in Naruto, and wanted him to abandon his ideals before they brought him nothing but misery.

Chiding Obito for running away from life, the young Uchiha, however, sticks to the fact that he is actually doing what a Hokage should do by bringing peace to the world; noting that he had simply found a shortcut to achieving this. Adamant in his beliefs, Naruto tells Obito that there was no shortcut to the dream of being Hokage who was a person who was supposed to go before everyone and make the way easier for them to follow. Obito reflects more on his past and Rin, and Naruto says that Obito still has bonds with his friends, as seen when the Ten-Tails tried to take control over his body and how he had maintained control of his consciousness by remembering his old team. Naruto asks Obito to accept himself as a shinobi of Konoha, atone for his crimes, and come to the side of the Shinobi Alliance and then reaches out his hand to Obito.

Chapter 654
Naruto reaches out his hand to Obito. However, instead of accepting his hand, Obito tries to strangle Naruto, saying he has no regrets for anything he has done so far. Naruto punches Obito aside claiming he's not worthy to be a Hokage. Obito begins to see more of his old self in Naruto. Naruto then tells him that Rin wanted to look forward to "Obito Uchiha", not what Obito has become now. Obito remembers his past with Team Minato as he struggles with his inner turmoils, meanwhile Naruto forcefully grabs Obito's hand warning the Uchiha to not underestimate the power of everyone.

In the real world, the shinobi 's attempts to pull out the tailed beasts were successful. Naruto and Sasuke, losing their armour-clad chakra shroud after winning the struggle, had finally defeated and stopped Obito. Obito looks up to moon and grieves that he could not fill the hole in his heart.

Chapter 655
As the tailed beasts all start to take corporeal forms, they gladly thank Naruto for saving them. Rushing forward suddenly, Sasuke heads towards Obito 's location with his sword drawn; his intentions clear. With other sensors such as C detecting that Obito was still alive, the Alliance mobilise to deal the finishing blow. However, both Sasuke and the Alliance are stopped by Kakashi 's reemergence on the battlefield and Tsunade 's orders respectively.

Kakashi informs his former student that this burden was his to bear as he was Obito's friend, but before Kakashi can deal the blow to a resigned Obito, he is stopped by Minato. The three men talk about the past, their regrets over Rin 's death and how everything had turned out. Kakashi then tells a doubtful Obito that Naruto would not turn out the way he they did because if he faltered, he had friends and support that would help him back up. All throughout this, Naruto had moved to locate Madara and Hashirama in order to aid in sealing the Uchiha. Standing atop the tree form of the Ten-Tails, Naruto and his shadow clones form the Big Ball Rasenshuriken which they continue to increase in size until it becomes like a giant beacon above the battlefield, that illuminates his comrades ' footsteps.

Chapter 656
As Obito lay defeated, he watches on as Naruto uses his Big Ball Rasenshuriken to attack Madara, who has been immobilised by Hashirama. Gaara asks Shukaku for help in sealing Madara to which the raccoon eventually obliges as a way of proving himself superior to Kurama. The other tailed beasts also lend Gaara their help, intent on repaying Naruto for freeing them. Meanwhile, giving the regenerating Madara no time to retaliate, Hashirama incapacitated him further by trapping him beneath his torii seals.

Despite his circumstance, Madara grins in anticipation. Kurama tells Minato that even though Obito lost the tailed beasts, he'll survive as he's still connected to the life force of the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path. Obito muses on how Nagato used the Outer Path: Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique to help the enemy, then ultimately decides to do the same. Obito tells Minato and Kakashi that he finally understands why Nagato would side with Naruto in the end; the teachings of Jiraiya were what gave them hope for a better future. Knowing that his connection to Minato, who was a student of Jiraiya made him similar to Nagato and Naruto, Obito decides to repent by sacrificing his own life the same way Nagato did. At that moment, Black Zetsu suddenly appears and grabs hold of Obito. As Zetsu apologises to him, he declares that this was his singular purpose all along as he begins to merge with Obito's body. Madara thanks Naruto for weakening Obito as it allows Black Zetsu to manipulate Obito into using the Outer Path technique to successfully bring Madara back to life. Now alive the ecstatic Madara declares that he would once again be able to enjoy the thrills of war with a human body.

Chapter 657
Giving their opponent no time to relent, Sasuke engulfs Madara in the flames of Amaterasu. Madara removes his armour, as Naruto insists that is was pointless to simply attack Madara, while Hashirama is puzzled as to why their opponent had closed his eyes. Emerging unscathed from the flames, Madara turns his attention to Hashirama, whom he reminds of the last conversation they had at the Naka Shrine, revealing that he believed that only the power of the Uchiha and Senju could bring true bliss. Launching his counterattack, Madara knocks both Naruto and Sai aside and uses the black receivers he had embedded in Hashirama earlier to immobilise his target. Using this opportunity, Madara absorbs Hashirama's senjutsu chakra, which reflects on the face of Hashirama jutting out of his chest.

Lamenting of the level of power which he was easily able to control, Madara is once again forced on the defensive, as he is attacked by Sasuke once more. Lauding the younger Uchiha for his Mangekyō Sharingan, Madara decides that Sasuke's dōjutsu would make a perfect substitute until his Rinnegan came back. Elsewhere, Black Zetsu notes that Obito would die soon after reviving Madara, and declares that he would now retrieve Madara's eye. Set upon by both Kakashi and Minato, Zetsu merges with Obito, and explains that he was the only thing keeping Obito alive at this point in time. Explaining how he had escaped from the Hokage Guard Platoon and bided his time, Zetsu exclaims that he was Madara's will and would go as far as to use Obito's body to defeat them. Staving off another attack from his opponents, Madara soon sets his unseeing gaze upon the tailed beasts, determined to hunt them down.

Naruto, Volume 69

Chapter 658
With the tailed beasts intent on fighting Madara head on, the Allied Shinobi Forces ' members decide to fall back in order to not become collateral damage. Leading the charge, Gaara and Shukaku attack Madara with their Wind Release: Sand Buckshot technique. Noting that the technique was a good one — albeit without any wallop — Madara is surprised when Gaara immobilises him with the residual sand that was left inside of his body after the attack. Using the opportunity to attack, the tailed beasts each take a swing at their opponent, giving the sand-manipulating duo an opening to use their Desert Layered Imperial Funeral Seal technique to seal Madara away.

However, Madara escapes with the aid of his Susanoo, only mere moments before the sealing was completed. As the Uchiha begins to boast, Naruto and Kurama lead the counter-attack on Madara by giving him a serious tail-whipping. The resulting attack was enough to damage Madara, sending his right arm flying, and forcing him to retreat. At the same time, however, a White Zetsu Army clone emerges from the ground informing Madara that he was able to complete his mission. Lopping off the unflinching Zetsu's right arm to replace his own, Madara notes — as he reveals his right Rinnegan restored — that he would now be able to have some fun with at least one of his eyes restored.

Chapter 659
The taste of his own blood and the pain he feels makes Madara ecstatic, and as he begins to heal as a result of having Hashirama 's power, he notes that having a living body had made him temporarily careless. Madara prepares to perform a summon, which puts Kurama on edge, recalling when it was summoned by Madara once before. Shukaku tells Kurama not to fret over one human, leading the fox to tell the tanuki never to underestimate Madara. Launching his plan, Madara summons the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path from inside Obito which Kakashi tries ripping its head off, but only manages to take out its right arm before the statue is summoned to Madara's side. Madara notices the damage, and while conceding the opposing side has someone with a good dōjutsu, concludes that it would not make much of a difference.

Naruto and the tailed beasts notice the summon, and that Madara no longer has an Impure World Reincarnation body. Naruto surmises that Madara had Obito bring him back to life. Elsewhere, Black Zetsu and Obito argue over the Rinnegan while Madara jumps atop the statue and focuses his Rinnegan on them, causing the tailed beasts to be sent hurtling backwards. The legendary Uchiha then has the statue use its chains to restrain them before declaring that he will first extract Gyūki and Kurama from their jinchūriki.

Chapter 660
As the two targeted jinchūriki continue to struggle against their restraints, Naruto attempts to withdraw the Tailed Beast Mode, but finds that he cannot suppress Kurama 's chakra as Madara deemed his efforts futile. The White Zetsu Army clone inquires as to why Madara did not go after Shukaku first. Readjusting his strategy after contemplating his minion's words, Madara turns his focus on the One-Tail. Intercepting Madara's assault, however, Gaara creates two enormous sand-hands to help stop the chain from dragging the tanuki into the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path.

Declaring that he would not let Madara have the beast, Shukaku is shocked by the Kazekage 's actions; which causes the beast to remember the time when it was sealed within Gaara as a child and its declaration to prey upon his mind, should he ever fall into deep sleep.

As the memories came pouring in, Shukaku also remembers the words of his previous jinchūriki: the priest who had foretold the beast of the day someone would come who would cause the beast to understand the words which were carved into his own hands: "heart" and "acceptance". This lead Shukaku to notice that the kanji for the word "love" (which was craved on Gaara's forehead) was actually a combination for the kanji for "acceptance" and "heart". As the White Zetsu Army clone decries Gaara's actions — having protected the creature which caused him to suffer for so long, and also that Gaara won't die even if Shukaku is sealed in the Demonic Statue — Madara equips his Susanoo and launches one of its swords at Gaara. As the sword hurtles towards Gaara, Shukaku intercepts it, declaring that it prided itself on its Absolute Defence after all. Manipulating the sword to boomerang across the battlefield, Madara is able to break the section of the chain Gaara held and reconnect it to the beast all while sending the sword directly at Gaara whose automatic defence protects him against the attack, but he is still knocked down. Telling the young man not to overdo it, Gaara notes that because he was no longer a jinchūriki, he could stay up as late as he wanted, as Shukaku's equal. As the beasts get dragged in, B severs one of his own tentacles, while Kurama calls out to Gaara to ask a favour. Naruto is then ejected from his Tailed Beast Mode shroud. Gaara calls out to Naruto, who begins to fall to the ground.

Chapter 661
With Kurama extracted from his body, Naruto falls unconscious as he hurtles towards the ground. Gaara uses his sand to cushion his comrade's fall while the tailed beasts are resealed into the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path. As Madara criticises himself for his lack of power, he soon turns his attention to the talkative White Zetsu Army clone, noting that they were nothing but failed experiments. Unaffected by these harsh words, the clone soon tells Madara that all was being taken care of on their side.

Narrowly escaping Tobirama 's attack, Madara seemingly gains the upper hand on the Second Hokage only for him to disappear from sight before launching a follow up attack, giving Gaara enough time to escape with Naruto. Madara ultimately pins down Tobirama, and the two exchange words of contempt with one another. Meanwhile, Sasuke prepares to reenter the fray atop Garuda and recalls Hashirama noting that he would give him a technique that would work against Madara in his current state. Though somewhat hesitant at first, Sasuke eventually presents himself to the incapacitated God of Shinobi, who gives him what is left of his chakra to stop Madara. As Madara berates Tobirama, who was once renowned as the fastest shinobi in the world, driving one of the stakes into the Second's head, the Uchiha shares his viewpoint once again before Tobirama makes a last-ditch effort to attack Madara, providing Sasuke with an opening to swoop in. However before Sasuke can land any kind of attack, the young Uchiha finds himself suspended in midair. Ignoring Tobirama's cries to stop, Madara drives the sword through Sasuke's chest, expressing his disappointment in the young Uchiha whom he deemed to have had given more than enough time to do something.

Chapter 662
As Gaara rushes to help Naruto, Tobirama curses Madara for stabbing Sasuke. Elsewhere, an attack from a miniature version of Hashirama 's Sage Art Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands technique is fended off by the Third Hokage, who is one of the only ones left with enough chakra to fight. The assailant is revealed to be Tobi, who still seems intent on uncovering the mechanics behind bowel movements.

Meanwhile, Orochimaru and his team take cover, planning a surprise attack on Tobi. Karin, who is visibly distraught over Sasuke, is barely able to convey what she senses. Naruto is brought to Tsunade and her disciples Shizune and Sakura, but of the trio Sakura is the only one who still has enough chakra to use medical ninjutsu. As the other sensor-type ninja detect Naruto's presence, Hinata sees Naruto's failing heartbeat and rushes to his side, only to stumble and fall due to her low chakra levels. Tobi and a White Zetsu clone note that despite Naruto being an Uzumaki, his death is inevitable due to Kurama 's extraction. Elsewhere, Sasuke clings to consciousness by remembering his resolve to honour his brother 's sacrifice and to change the shinobi world, but his energy fades as Madara walks away from him. As grief overtakes both Sakura, whose chakra is rapidly diminishing, and Karin, who senses Sasuke's predicament from afar, both realise that if things continue like this both Naruto and Sasuke will die.

Chapter 663
As Naruto lies dying, Sakura continues to use medical ninjutsu on him to no effect. With Sasuke in no better a condition, an anguished Tobirama laments his inability to help the young Uchiha, fearing the worst when he could no longer sense Sasuke's chakra. Meanwhile, as the remainder of Kurama's chakra dissipates from around Sakura, she wonders why her techniques are ineffective until Gaara informs her that Kurama had been extracted from Naruto, and his only hope was to get to Minato and Yin-Kurama as Yang-Kurama had instructed.

As Gaara anchors Sakura with his sand and begins moving faster, Sakura switches her tactics and after making an incision in Naruto's chest, begins to manually pump his heart, and performs CPR, adamant that Naruto is not going to die on her watch. Elsewhere a desperate Karin is able to manifest the Uzumaki chains and decimate parts of Tobi 's statue. Despite being impaled by wooden stakes, Karin merely bites herself to recover from the injuries. Following up on the assault, Suigetsu launches his Water Gun Technique at the Zetsu clone's head revealing there is someone inside and giving Orochimaru enough time to place a cursed seal on the artificial clone, and Jūgo the chance to rescue Karin; who notes that while she was fine, she could no longer sense Sasuke's chakra as they rushed to his aid. All the while, Madara casually seals the Ten-Tails into himself and after assuming his jinchūriki form, departs to claim his left eye. With Sasuke's predicament looking grim, he is approached by an unknown barefooted individual.

Chapter 664
As the mysterious person makes their way closer to Sasuke, neither Tobirama nor Karin can recognise them, nor their chakra signature. Worrying that the mysterious person intends to do harm to Sasuke, Karin presses on ahead. Meanwhile, Guy is ready to continue fighting, though he is obviously extremely worn out. Suddenly, Gaara and Sakura fly overhead. Guy deduces that they will head for Kakashi 's location, and gets even more determined to go, exasperating Tenten.

While Madara flies towards his destination, he gets rid of both the Kohaku no Jōhei and Benihisago noting that the tools were bogging him down. The tools land on Guy and Lee and Tenten then recognises the tools. On the other side of the battlefield, Kakashi and Minato still fight Black Zetsu until Minato's half of Kurama urges him to sense around. As the Kazekage's group arrives, Minato asks Kakashi to fight Obito alongside Gaara as the Hokage starts transferring his tailed beast in his son, all the while remembering a conversation with his wife over protecting their then-unborn child. Before he completes the ritual, however, Black Zetsu manages to extend his body and absorbs Kurama's power in Naruto's place. As he laughs over finally getting his hands on Yin-Kurama, Madara arrives to where Minato and the others are and states that Black Zetsu was taking too long so he decided to come himself.

Chapter 665
Apologising to his master for being delayed so long, Black Zetsu informs Madara that not only was he able to retrieve the eye, but also Yin - Kurama from Minato as well. Seemingly content with that, he commands Zetsu to bring both to him, but as the clone tries to leave Obito 's body — no longer concerned about the threat around him — but finds himself unable to as his host regains consciousness.

The two Uchiha have a conversation about Obito's role in Madara's plan, with the new jinchūriki stating that the other was not Obito, but Madara, the one who rejected the world created by the Sage of the Six Paths which had failed. Calling to him to stand by his side as he had once before, Obito starts walking towards Madara while Minato, Kakashi and Gaara try to stop them. However, their efforts prove futile as Sakura watches on horrified and confused as she tries her best to keep Naruto alive. Stretching out his hand to his ancestor once again, Obito bypasses Madara's own and instead sticks his hand into Madara's chest recreating the same shakujō he wielded when he was the Ten-Tails ' jinchūriki. Renouncing Madara's action and his plan as he remembers Naruto's words, Obito states that his current self is the one that wanted to become Hokage — a person who stands at the forefront of hardship themselves and doesn't manipulate others to achieve their own goals. Declaring that he would no longer be Madara's pawn and hurt his comrades: because he's Obito Uchiha.

Chapter 666
As Kakashi and Minato realise that Obito has finally regained a sense of himself, Madara tries to take his left eye but his outstretched hand phases through him. Locked in their subconsciousnesses, Obito tries to extract the tailed beasts from their current jinchūriki 's body and manages to acquire a fragment of Shukaku and Gyūki 's chakra. Ordering Kakashi to teleport Naruto to the other dimension, Obito tries to go there himself but Madara manages to stop him by sending one of the mysterious orbs flying towards him.

As Kakashi rallies to Obito's side, the latter declares that the legend could now witness the power of a paired Sharingan. In a bid to stop them both simultaneously, Madara launches two of the orbs towards both of them, but the two Mangekyō Sharingan -wielders synchronise their Kamui, doubling the speed of Obito's dimensional transfer. Once in the other dimension a wary Sakura allows Obito to start the tailed beast transfer. In the real world, Kakashi is saved from Madara's attack thanks to Guy. As Madara ponders the new appearance on the battlefield, Minato silently thanks Guy as well as asks Obito to take care of his son.

Chapter 667
Finally arriving to Sasuke 's side, Orochimaru and Taka discover that the mysterious man is Kabuto — who was finally able to break Itachi 's Izanami by finding his true self. Using his medical ninjutsu along with his knowledge about Hashirama's cells, Kabuto begins treating Sasuke under the instruction of Tobirama.

On Madara 's side, Kakashi reassures his sensei that he was all right before the Fourth reiterates that only taijutsu and senjutsu attacks would work on the Ten-Tails ' jinchūriki, but that his skills with senjutsu are limited. Guy opens the seventh gate and attacks Madara with a powerful punch, but to no avail. With Madara trying to kill Guy, Kakashi launches one of Minato's kunai to warp the black orb away, but Guy is instead saved by Rock Lee, who brings him to their comrades' side. As the shinobi wonder about how to deal with their enemy, Guy tells Kakashi that it is time for him to become a crimson beast by opening the eighth gate, which will eventually result in his death.

Chapter 668
Immediately beginning their attempts to dissuade Guy from his decision, his comrades soon abandon this as a fruitless endeavour. Comforting his pupil by telling him that this was no time to look sad, Guy dashes forward to confront Madara once more, opening the Eighth Gate.

Remembering his father Might Duy in these final moments before the confrontation, he remembers how he had lived his life, and in turn, how Guy had loved his own life, passing on principles of unwavering loyalty and true inner strength right down to the very last moment of his life where his father Duy was able to ultimately protect him, and his team-mates Ebisu and Genma, from a generation of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. Though Madara tried to trivialise Guy's incoming onslaught as nothing more than leaves that fall and rot in autumn, Guy corrected him, declaring that those leaves would become nourishment for the new leaves on the tree before reaching his target and attacking him with the Evening Elephant.

Naruto, Volume 70

Chapter 669
Launching his attack on Madara, Guy 's Evening Elephant sends the Uchiha plummeting to the ground, leaving a deep crater in its wake. Guy, however, stops right after the first punch due to the pain, but soon grows accustomed to the pain and restarts the attack. Madara accepts Guy's challenge noting, however, that he should avoid any more hits like those. Lee, Minato, Kakashi, and Gaara decide to support their comrade by disabling the black substance Madara used.

With Lee opening the Sixth Gate, their strategy succeeds and they are able to warp away the black orbs and create an opening for the five steps of Guy's Evening Elephant. Still, Madara manages to get up after being pummelled into the ground, stating that he hadn't felt such excitement since his fight against Hashirama. Meanwhile, Naruto finally opens his eyes.

Chapter 670
Opening his eyes, Naruto is greeted by an unfamiliar person floating above him. Initially believing that he was dead, Naruto soon becomes preoccupied with leaving in order to re-enter the battle. Adding further to his confusion, the young man is unable to comprehend what the stranger is trying to say to him. As a result the latter constantly changes his dialect before finally speaking in a manner that Naruto can understand. With this, the elder reveals himself as none other than the Sage of Six Paths: Hagoromo Ōtsutsuki.

Awed but still confused, Naruto listens intently as the Sage regaled the story of how his mother Kaguya had consumed the fruit of the Shinju, how he and his brother had fought the beast to redeem their mother, and how he eventually split up that power. He went on to tell Naruto of how he came to father two children of his own: his first born Indra Ōtsutsuki who was hailed as a solitary genius, and Asura Ōtsutsuki who was initially discarded as no good. Because of this Asura came to rely upon the power of cooperation from others to achieve anything before finally coming into his own power through gruelling hard work. Reconciling with his youngest son's ideals, the Sage left Asura to inherit the world to make it a better place. The Sage explained that like himself, his sons' chakra had transmigrated through time and had constantly been reincarnated into new hosts — most recently with Asura inhabiting Naruto.

Chapter 671
Informing the unpurturbed Naruto that his son Asura 's will was reincarnated into him, Hagoromo also notes that Sasuke had inherited Indra 's will as well. The Sage goes on to explain how Hashirama and Madara were the previous inheritors and explained how the latter had acquired his own power after integrating Hashirama's cells into himself inadvertently mixing Asura and Indra's chakra.

Delving deeper, he tells Naruto how his mother Kaguya had wielded such power far exceeding that of any human that people came to fear her as a demon who ruled over them with two fearsome dōjutsu — something he saw happening with Madara who was attempting to attain the power of the Ten-Tails to achieve power akin to that of Kaguya and Hagoromo. Stating that for too long he had been a bystander of events, the Sage asks Naruto to stop Madara before calling forth the chakra of the nine tailed beasts which Obito had sealed into the young man. As the beasts readily awaited the fulfilment of their long-time prophecy, it is revealed that the Sage is also having the same conversation with Sasuke in his subconscious — intent on including Indra in changing the world. Calling for both young men to stretch out their hands, the Sage imparts his power to both of them. Meanwhile on the battlefield a haughty Madara boasts that the Evening Elephant was not enough to take him down while a battered Guy notes that he would have to use the Night Guy after all.

Chapter 672
As Guy prepares his strongest technique, Madara notes that this is his opponent's last attack based on his chakra levels. While Naruto and Sasuke awaken and prepare to head back onto the battlefield, Lee and Gaara watched the gruesome battle between Guy and Madara wage on. Meanwhile, Kakashi remembers the first time he and his father met Might Guy and Might Duy at the Academy.

While Guy burns his body and radiates a massive aura, similar to a dragon, the Ten-Tails ' jinchūriki shows his excitement about this, but quickly becomes shocked by Guy's speed and ability to distort space when he tries to counter-attack. Guy attacks with a powerful kick, which entirely decimates the left side of Madara's upper body, almost killing him, and creates a massive hole in the Ten-Tails' tree form. After his last attack, Guy distresses when his heart's pressure point is about to fade, and his body starts to deteriorate. While recovering from the attack, Madara launches one of his black orbs, intent on being the one to kill Guy; however, Naruto suddenly appears and kicks it back to him. Laying his hand on Guy, the latter's life force begins to return to his body slowly. As Madara notes that the young man had changed, Naruto notes as well, that he indeed felt like he could change the world with his new power.

Chapter 673
Madara is baffled by Guy 's chakra not disappearing and wonders what Naruto did. Naruto leaps towards Madara, who reforms his shakujō from his remaining Truth-Seeking Ball just in time to defend himself from Naruto's punch. Madara begins to wonder if it's because his own regeneration isn't complete, before concluding that Naruto's power has increased. Naruto asks Son Gokū to lend him its chakra, and the young man creates a senjutsu -enhanced, lava-natured Rasenshuriken. Madara jumps out of the way as it expands, and casts Limbo: Border Jail.

His attack, however, proves ineffective, and both the Uchiha and the Ten-Tails ' tree form are caught in the attack. Lying there, seemingly defeated as the tree falls, Madara hears a voice from the tree to absorb it. Naruto takes the opportunity to retreat with Guy, handing him over to Gaara and Lee, assuring the latter that Guy would not die, before agreeing with the former that when he became Hokage they would be allies. He then heads back to the battlefield. As Kakashi watches on, Sakura thanks Obito in the other dimension for saving Naruto despite her better judgement, leading him to make a request from the young kunoichi. Elsewhere Sasuke frees Tobirama, asking him if he was able to teleport. While observing a change in the young man, he notes that currently, he could only teleport one person and Sasuke decides to go without his team mates. Having absorbed the falling God Tree, Madara recovers and declares that he was immortal and could not be defeated by Naruto. Picking up one of his father 's kunai, Naruto declares as he enters a new mode — complete with his own Truth-Seeking Balls — that he would not be defeating him alone, right as Sasuke — who has apparently awakened the Rinnegan — appears by his side. Noting the changes in the two, Madara states that they each had a power he already possessed, before declaring that this last fight would determine which of them was the most powerful.

Chapter 674
Never one to be outdone, Madara launches his counter-attack on Naruto and Sasuke, which the former is able to deflect while the latter evades it entirely. Madara soon realises that they have worked out the mechanisms behind his Limbo: Border Jail technique and quickly moves to reformulate his strategy. Taking the lead, Sasuke calls for Naruto to use Hagoromo 's power in his next technique to bind Madara. Though reluctant to take orders from his rival and friend, Naruto readies himself to attack once more.

As Madara contemplated how similar he and Sasuke are, wondering if there was a connection beyond familial ties, and lamenting the fact that he could have used the young man had he been born before Obito, his opponents prepare their attack. With Naruto forming the Sage Art: Magnet Release Rasengan using Shukaku 's chakra which also carried the added benefit of a juinjutsu, he and Sasuke — who had formed a Chidori infused with the Six Paths Power — land a simultaneous attack on Madara only to find out that it was the projection from his Limbo technique. Naruto urges Sasuke to stop Madara from reaching his destination, but the young man is too late as Madara rips Kakashi 's Sharingan from his eye socket and sticks it into his own. Meanwhile, in the other dimension, Obito asks Sakura to destroy the Rinnegan as he could no longer suppress Black Zetsu. Before she can, however, Madara uses Kamui to warp into the dimension just as Sasuke cuts him in half in the real world and throws a staff at Sakura declaring that he would not allow them to destroy his eye.

Chapter 675
Reacting to Madara 's attack, Obito transports Sakura out of the other dimension to safety where she informs them of Obito's request and Madara's appearance while tending to Kakashi, who had just lost his Sharingan. Meanwhile, Naruto completes binding Madara's shadow with the help of the Truth-Seeking Balls and a shadow clone whom he leaves behind to monitor the situation.

Within Kamui's dimension Madara has his hand through Obito's chest, and is shocked to find that the cursed seal he placed on his heart had been removed. To Obito's own surprise, Madara reveals that he was the mastermind behind Rin 's capture, as well as her subsequently becoming a jinchūriki that was supposed to be let loose on Konoha, but had also broken the cursed seal in a similar way when she had Kakashi stab her with his Chidori. Rin's death would turn Obito from caring and compassionate to twist it into deep hatred. Deeming that Obito had served his purpose, Madara readies himself to retrieve his Rinnegan. As Naruto makes his way over to his team-mates, Sakura explained the impending danger before watching on in amazement as Naruto replaced Kakashi's snatched eye with a normal one using Hagoromo 's power. Through his team's nostalgic bickering, Kakashi remembers the goals his students had, how far Naruto and Sakura had gotten towards achieving their dreams, and turns to question Sasuke's goals which would have naturally changed once Itachi had died — sentiments that Sakura echoed. Sasuke, however, hesitates before answering and is saved the task as Kakashi senses that Madara was returning from the other dimension using Obito's Kamui. With this, Kakashi reminds his pupils of the paramount first lesson they learned from him — teamwork — as the trio prepare to face their enemy once more.

Chapter 676
Madara returns from the other dimension victorious; having successfully obtained his missing Rinnegan. As Naruto calls out to Obito, Black Zetsu declares that he had taken the Uchiha 's body for his own, all the while chastising Obito's desires for Naruto to succeed as childish. Reflecting upon how she always took a spectatory role in everything, Sakura resolves to create an opening diversion and activates her Ninja Art Creation Rebirth — Strength of a Hundred Technique attacking Madara head on.

Her attacks fails to land on Madara, however, as she is stopped by an invisible force. Retrieved by Naruto and Sasuke, the latter is able to quickly deduce that Madara now is using four shadows after noticing that his attack was ineffective as well. Madara goes on the offence, activating multiple Chibaku Tensei, and attempts to drop the massive earthen debris on his opponents. Naruto and Sasuke are quick to counter-attack using a Tailed Beast Ball Rasenshuriken and Complete Body — Susanoo respectively with four of Naruto's shadow clones confronting Madara's shadows. Despite these efforts, Madara manages to achieve his goal, recalling the text recorded on the stone tablet, and having neared the moon sufficiently, he removes the plating from his forehead revealing a third eye, much like Kaguya Ōtsutsuki. Turning to the moon, Madara casts the Infinite Tsukuyomi which reflects the dōjutsu from its surface.

Chapter 677
With the dōjutsu reflected on the moon, and the Infinite Tsukuyomi initiating, Tobi abruptly ends the battle, and states that his job was done before releasing the encased Yamato stating that he also had no need for him any longer. The Allied Shinobi Forces brace themselves for another meteor impact but Naruto once again manages to deflect it. Realising the impending danger, Sasuke rushes back to his comrades as Madara casts the genjutsu over the world declaring that everything would become one.

As light emanates from the moon, turning the night as bright as day, the shinobi on the battlefield, as well as all the people and animals around the world begin to fall under the genjutsu with the Rinnegan reflecting in their eyes. The reincarnated Hokage are the only ones left unaffected by this and are left powerless to do anything but watch on as Madara used the God: Nativity of a World of Trees technique to connect all living things to the holy tree's own life force. Sensing the direness of the situation, Naruto moves to help his comrades, however, Sasuke stops him telling Naruto that the only reason they too hadn't fallen prey to the technique was because he was able to use his Susanoo as a shield from the technique and if they were to leave its protection, the same fate would befall them. Just outside the protection of Susanoo, Black Zetsu watches on, wondering if Sasuke's Rinnegan was able to counter the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Meanwhile back in Konohagakure, Minato — who had flew there with Madara's Truth-Seeking Balls — looks on as the citizens are encased by the holy tree and wonders just what is happening.

Chapter 678
The entire world is revealed to be trapped in the Infinite Tsukuyomi, with the exception of the members of Team 7. Sakura tries to find out just what is going on outside Susanoo 's protection, but Sasuke dismisses her, stating that she would be of no help either way. Kakashi admonishes him for speaking that way, only to be told that without his Sharingan, he was no better than Sakura. Though Naruto also scolds Sasuke for speaking to his teammates that way, Kakashi concludes that it was in fact for the best that Sasuke take the lead on this one.

Sasuke eventually informs everyone that the genjutsu had been cast, and that it would probably take a Rinnegan to break it. The dreamscape of several shinobi are shown after which the glow from the moon fades allowing Team 7 to emerge from Susanoo's protection and confirming Black Zetsu 's suspicions that they were unaffected by the genjutsu. Before he can move to confront them, however, the triumphant Madara appears before them stating that as the "Saviour of this World", he would stop them from destroying the peace he created. As they decried his false peace, Madara is attacked by Black Zetsu much to everyone's shock with Black Zetsu stabbing Madara in the chest with his left hand. Revealing that he harboured the will of Kaguya Ōtsutsuki, not Madara's much to the Uchiha 's own horror, the hand that Zetsu had used to impale Madara through the chest causes the Uchiha to start changing.

Chapter 679
As Madara screams out in pain, Sasuke and Naruto notice that Madara's shadows are disappearing. Almost immediately, large amounts of chakra begin bursting out of the ground and converging on Madara. Sasuke deduces that the chakra is coming from everyone falling victim to the Infinite Tsukuyomi. Sensing that the chakra is even more powerful than the Ten-Tails, both Naruto and Sasuke attempt to stop Madara from consuming the chakra, but just when they begin to approach him, they are both caught by two strands of chakra.

While Naruto is worried that if they don't stop the massive chakra, it will end up killing everyone, Black Zetsu tells him that Kaguya had once used the technique, but didn't kill anyone. Instead, she used it to create soldiers, revealing that humans who were caught under the genjutsu previously eventually became the White Zetsu Army, through a slow process over time. While explaining, Madara's body begins to expand, due to the massive intake of chakra. After Black Zetsu transfers itself into Madara, Obito collapses to the ground, with Kakashi looking worried. The massive chakra finally settles down, everyone is shocked as Kaguya Ōtsutsuki is fully revived. Sensing both Sasuke's and Naruto's chakra, she grabs them and sends them hurling to the ground. Sakura, worried, tries to help but immediately stops when Kaguya walks right past her. Kaguya, using her Byakugan, wonders if the chakra she's sensing is from her sons, but recognises that it's Indra 's and Asura 's, and concludes is the one who gave them the techniques. Kakashi laments Obito 's apparent death, he asks Kaguya what her plan is, to which she states that she doesn't want any more damage to be done to her "nursery" before instantaneously shifting them all into another dimension filled with lava.

Volumes 71–72

Naruto, Volume 71

Chapter 680
Plummeting to their death in the molten lava below, Sasuke summons Garuda who cushions his fall mid-air. Relieved that they had an escape plan, Naruto directs Sasuke to where Kakashi, Sakura and Obito where, quickly realising they're safe from impending doom. Thanks to Kakashi's own quick-thinking, he is able to fashion a rope out of a scroll and pins Obito to a wall using a kunai. Naruto questions Sasuke's complete disregard for his companions' well-being but Sasuke retorts that the two of them were the last hope for humanity. While agreeing with Sasuke, Naruto however notes that there were simply times when a person's body moved instinctively to protect someone.

Discontented with Naruto and Sasuke's survival, Kaguya uses her Byakugan to launch a pinpoint attack on her targets which is successful in damaging the hawk's wing despite Sasuke erecting a partially formed Susanoo defensive. Simultaneously, the heat from the lava burns through the scroll and the team end up in the same predicament once more only to be saved by Naruto and his new ability to fly and his chakra arms. Irked by this beyond measure, Kaguya launches a full on assault noting that chakra should be hers alone and she would once again unite all chakra. Meanwhile, the Hokage all move towards the epicentre of the new battle as Madara 's Truth-Seeking Balls and chakra disrupting blades begin to disappear. Kaguya and Naruto proceed to go fist to fist with their chakra arms, before Naruto is buffeted by one of her attacks, leaving her open to an attack from Sasuke from overhead with his Susanoo.

Chapter 681
Sent reeling from Kaguya 's attack, Naruto finds himself spinning, unable to stop while Sasuke realises that not even his Susanoo was effective against her. Plummeting towards the lava below them once more, Sasuke was able to use his new technique to teleport to Naruto who used his Truth-Seeking Ball to create a foothold for Sasuke.

While the rest of the team retrieves Obito, at the same time Kaguya opens a portal and steps though it, appearing behind Naruto and Sasuke. Clutching their faces, the duo is rendered immobile as the stoic Kaguya begins to shed tears. Her will manifests and as Black Zetsu covers half of the duo, he explains that they reminded Kaguya of her own sons: Hamura and Hagoromo. As he absorbed their chakra, he regaled the story of how he came to be and his influence over the shinobi world throughout the years all in an effort to revive his " mother ". Finally speaking, Kaguya voices her hatred for her sons and once again declares that all chakra was hers. Freeing themselves, Naruto and Sasuke agree that now more than ever it was imperative to seal her, and prepare to going into the offensive once more.

Chapter 682
Free from Kaguya and Black Zetsu, Naruto tells Sasuke that he plans to use a special technique that he was practising in secret, more so than the Rasengan, and could distract her long enough for them to use the sealing technique.

Meanwhile, as Naruto's clone, Kakashi and Sakura watch on from far away, Kakashi contemplates on the mechanics of Kaguya's power to shift dimensions almost instantaneously and Naruto uses his new power to revive Obito. Putting their plan into action, Sasuke uses Amaterasu to engulf Kaguya, as she merely brushes off the attack, Naruto jumps in front of her and uses his new technique, much to everyone's shock and bafflement. But, much to their surprise, Naruto managed to punch Kaguya and Sasuke uses his teleportation ability to transport himself and Naruto near her, but just as they were about to seal her, Kaguya encased all three of them inside a giant block of ice. With Kaguya now shifting everyone into a vast frozen mountainside, she escapes the ice and prepares to use Black Zetsu to once again drain Naruto and Sasuke's chakra. Kakashi, meanwhile theorises that Kaguya's power to shift dimensions works the same way as genjutsu, except it is reality. As Sasuke uses Kagutsuchi to free himself and Naruto from the ice, Black Zetsu recommends fighting them one at a time. Following his advice, Kaguya suddenly grabs Sasuke and throws him into a desert dimension.

Chapter 683
Suddenly finding himself cut off from Sasuke, who was pulled into another one of Kaguya 's alternate dimensions, Naruto quickly rushes over and tries to use brute strength to keep the portal open but to no avail. Meanwhile, the four Hokage arrive at the location where they last felt the powerful chakra, only to discover nothing but Madara 's lower half. Discussing the situation, they confirm that the Infinite Tsukuyomi had been cast. Though it is suggested that they reincarnate the seemingly dead Madara, before they can come to a decision, however, Hagoromo Ōtsutsuki manifests himself before them.

As the battle against Kaguya waged on, Black Zetsu declares Naruto's imminent defeat, but the airborne-ninja proves too elusive for Kaguya. Stepping completely into her dimensional void, the Rabbit Goddess causes the world itself to suddenly start attacking Naruto. Elsewhere, Obito regains consciousness and the team soon decides that they would lend their support to Naruto after hearing about the state of things. Meanwhile the real Naruto struggles against nature itself before Kaguya reveals herself once more. Noticing her ability was akin to Space–Time Ninjutsu, Obito hypothesised that he would be able to enter her dimension and retrieve Sasuke, but noted that the chakra required to achieve such a feat was immense and notes that the combination of Naruto's shadow clone and Sakura 's chakra would be enough to accomplish the deed. When Naruto thanks Obito, he dismisses the praise of no longer wearing a mask and states, that as someone who once shared the same dream, he wanted to at least walk before Naruto — prepared to die.

Chapter 684
Sakura realises that Obito was willing to die so easily because he was beyond saving but soon casts aside these thoughts when the Uchiha calls her, and Naruto 's clone forth. Though Kaguya notes their presence, she pays little to no attention to them on the battlefield and instead opts to attack the real Naruto.

As Naruto contemplates his next course of action, he settles on a combination of diversionary tactics and taijutsu. Kokuō lends Naruto support with its steam-based ninjutsu bolstering Naruto's physical attacks to monstrous levels. Shocked that she was being pressured in her own dimension, Kaguya emerges from the rubble to find herself surrounded by a barrage of shadow clones. Assaulted from all sides, Kaguya is forced to retreat to another dimension — an opportunity which Naruto and Obito take to invade her dimension. Sensing the invaders, Black Zetsu advises his mother to kill Naruto rather than give him the opportunity to reunite with Sasuke and seal her. Though hesitant at first, she ultimately agrees with this advise and uses her All-Killing Ash Bones technique which strikes Naruto and begins to disintegrate his body. Believing that now the clones would be gone as well, she returns to her ice-clad dimension to find the clones still there much to her shock. Meanwhile, Obito and Sakura invade her main dimension, intent on finding Sasuke.

Chapter 685
After successfully entering Kaguya's dimension, Sakura makes her intentions clear, before Naruto 's disintegrating shadow clone disperses, causing the events to be relayed to him. With this, he charges forward intent on distracting Kaguya until his allies could retrieve Sasuke. Activating her Strength of a Hundred Seal, Sakura transfers her chakra to Obito wrapping the seals of her technique around his body as well, as the Uchiha uses his Kamui to breach Kaguya's other dimensions.

The feat itself takes a heavy toll on the duo and they are almost swallowed by a sea of acid from one dimension. Sakura however uses her body to shield them from the worst of it, discarding her damaged flak jacket in the process. Meanwhile Kaguya battles Naruto in her frozen dimension and decides not to use her Amenominaka ability in case more of what she thought to just be Naruto's clones breached her main dimension. Elsewhere, in the sand-dune dimension, Sasuke is able to make his way to the location where he felt Naruto's chakra strongly only moments before. Continuing with their toll-taking search for Sasuke, Sakura and Obito are finally able to open the dimension that Sasuke is trapped in. Calling out to him, the young Uchiha dashed towards them. With their strength wavering, however, the portal began closing; ultimately Sakura is able to pour more chakra into Obito to enlarge the closing portal once more. Their abilities at their limit, they thought their efforts had failed only to find Sasuke standing next to them. When questioned, he notes that he was able to get close enough to use his dōjutsu to swap places with Sakura's flak jacket.

Chapter 686
Hagoromo 's spirit informs the Hokage of the events that transpired after the Infinite Tsukuyomi was cast. He also informs them that due to Madara 's lower half still containing Yang- Kurama 's as well as both Indra 's and Asura 's chakras, they fully combined, resulting in his spirit finally emerging. Minato questions Hagoromo on a technique he told them earlier, but he said it would require a huge amount of chakra, which he does not have at the moment, having given Naruto and Sasuke his chakra earlier. Charging the Hokage before him, he asks them to listen and do what he asks.

Meanwhile, Kaguya fights against Naruto's shadow clones in an attempt to kill the real one. She fires two bones at him, but was stopped by two clones who protect the main body. As the clones disintegrate, more converge in one place forming a defensive liven between them, proving Black Zetsu 's theory correct that the one with the Truth-Seeking Balls was the real one. While Kaguya fights the clones, Kakashi looks on, and begins to feel helpless. Just as he was starting to doubt himself, Naruto's words manage to shake him out of it. Obito, Sakura, and Sasuke soon arrive from the desert dimension but, just as Naruto was about to come to Sasuke, Kaguya suddenly grabs him with her hair and stabs him. Everyone looking in horror, Naruto began to wither away, but suddenly disappears in a puff of smoke, revealing it was yet another shadow clone. Irked by this, Kaguya concedes to the direness of the situation and once again shifts everyone to another dimension, this time, to a high gravity dimension, where all the clones fall out of the sky and start to disappear and everyone else is pinned down, including Kaguya. Kaguya then sprouts more bones, aiming them both at Naruto and Sasuke, who luckily dodged them thanks to the effect of the gravity. As Kaguya prepared to fire again, both Kakashi and Obito run towards them and prepare to die, as they do so, they see a vision of Rin and their younger selves holding hands. Both men were ready to sacrifice their lives, but just at the last moment, Obito uses Kamui to send the bone aiming at Kakashi away, while he sacrifices himself.

Chapter 687
Kakashi asks the crumbling Obito why he would sacrifice himself when he was still necessary in battle, but the silent Uchiha muses that Kakashi was the one needed to support the next generation, before telling his comrade to focus on the enemy. Kaguya decides to return to her first dimension while she replenishes her chakra, but when Naruto tries to use his abilities to save Obito, Black Zetsu launches a tirade not only about Naruto's futile efforts, but what he believes to be Obito's wasted life; and though Obito agrees to this, Zetsu's words do nothing but infuriate the touring Uzumaki.

Wasting no time when he realised that his dōjutsu 's ability was useable once more, Sasuke launches an attack on Kaguya, forcing her to shift dimensions once more to narrowly escape the attack. Noting that this time he would be the distraction, Sasuke engages Kaguya giving her no time to relent as he dons his Complete Body — Susanoo and flies towards her. Obito uses this time to impart his final words to Kakashi and Naruto, thanking them for allowing him to remember who he used to be. After telling Naruto to become Hokage, Obito finally disintegrates into a pile of ash, leading Black Zetsu to comment that Obito was a cockroach for having last so long rather than a regular insect. Enraged at this point, Naruto declares that because he wanted to become Hokage at one point, Obito was an awesome person in his eyes, and proceeded to fly up to Kaguya at an extreme speed, severing her left arm with his own chakra arm. Meanwhile, in what appears to be the afterlife, Obito finds Rin and the two reconcile.

Chapter 688
Obito asks Rin to wait just a little bit longer, noting that he wanted to help Kakashi who was currently unable to contribute to the ongoing battle. Promising Rin to come back, Obito teleports into the core dimension, manifesting as chakra and inhabits Kakashi. Inside his consciousness, Obito explains that he had come back to give Kakashi an early present. Declaring that he told Naruto to become Hokage, he states that Kakashi should become the Sixth before him. Reminding his comrade of his moniker which was feared across nations, Kakashi opens his eyes and reveals that not only he is once again " Kakashi of the Sharingan ", but also in both eyes.

Meanwhile, Black Zetsu is pinned down by two rods, and Sasuke is knocked back by Kaguya 's chakra arms. Giving Kaguya no time to relent, Naruto draws on the power of all the tailed beasts and uses nine unique Rasenshuriken against Kaguya, resulting in a massive misshapen mass of the combined tailed beasts chakra pouring out of her body when she tries to transform. The mass begins pirouetting numerous arms, one of them absorbs one of Naruto's shadow clones. Seeing one of the arms go after Sakura who attempts to flee, Naruto tells Sasuke to use his dōjutsu to save her and sees Sakura being saved by Susanoo. To everyone's shock, it is revealed that it was Kakashi that was inside the Susanoo, declaring to Obito in his mind that he will protect their comrades and the world.

Chapter 689
Wasting no time to leap into battle, Kakashi uses his Susanoo to create Kamui-based shuriken and negate Kaguya 's chakra-absorbing beast arms. Kaguya finally regains control of her power and transforms, emerging from her beast form and creating a large Truth-Seeking Ball intent on erasing everything from her core dimension. Kakashi calls his former students to him and gives them details on what will most likely be their last mission as a team.

Their strategy finalised, Team Kakashi charge at Kaguya; the latter uses her All-Killing Ash Bones on them, but Naruto 's shadow clones, and Kakashi's Kamui abilities render them ineffective. Kakashi lands a hit on Kaguya using his Kamui Lightning Cutter technique, sending her plummeting and incapacitating her right arm. As Naruto and Sasuke charge at her, Kaguya uses her left arm to fire a bone projectile at Naruto and opens a portal linking her right side and her severed arm as Black Zetsu uses Kaguya's severed arm to send another bone projectile at Sasuke. To their surprise, Sasuke turns out to be a transformed clone. As Black Zetsu prepares to fire another bone at the real Naruto, Kakashi intervenes and interrupts the attack with his own space–time technique. Sasuke uses his dōjutsu to swap places with Naruto's disentegrating clone out from behind a wall of shadow clones just as Kaguya regains the strength to evade the two by flying upwards. At that moment, Sakura — descending from above — sends Kaguya plummeting back towards her team-mates with a punch, allowing them to finally establish a physical connection to her. All the while, a reminiscent Kakashi comments on how well they worked together and cheerfully exclaims that he loves them as they are.

Chapter 690
As Naruto and Sasuke finally make physical contact with Kaguya, the powerful fūinjutsu: Six Paths — Chibaku Tensei is finally activated, and just as her sons Hagoromo and Hamura had done before, her third eye is obscured by the moon and sun respectively leading to the tailed beasts being extracted from within her body.

Kaguya soon reverts to the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path before ejecting Madara Uchiha 's unconscious body as the earth begins to encase her body, forming another satellite. Silently watching on as his mother is sealed away once more, Black Zetsu resigns himself to the fact that he would have to bide his time and begin the process to revive his mother again, however, Naruto — who has other plans — finds Kaguya's severed arm, and after decrying Zetsu's sentiments that he created the shinobi world tells Black Zetsu that the shinobi history was actually created by the lives of shinobi who all lived and died before telling Black Zetsu that it is nothing more than a snot-nosed brat too afraid to leave his mother's side. Naruto then throws the disembodied arm into the Chibaku Tensei sphere. The tailed beast are all elated that they have been freed and while they praise Naruto, Team Kakashi soon finds themselves in another predicament: they had no way to escape Kaguya's dimension. Just then, they are all summoned to the real world, by Hagoromo who called on the spirits of all the deceased Kage and used their power along with the Hokage 's to summon them out of Kaguya's dimension. Looking on at the team, Hagoromo thanks them sincerely for saving the world.

Naruto, Volume 72

Chapter 691
Team 7 is congratulated by Hagoromo while the first Kage take the time to marvel on the state of the world. The Sage commends Kakashi for leading the team in sealing away Kaguya though he denies his role, giving credit to his students, but Hagoromo still applauds his role as a mentor, and as a friend to Obito. Within Kakashi's mind, Obito's soul returns to the Pure Land to be with Rin, two men part ways once more and the Sharingan fades from Kakashi's eyes.

Sensing some life left in Madara, Sasuke starts towards him but is stopped by Hagoromo who tells him that the Uchiha was not long for this world, as the tailed beasts had been extracted from him, allowing Hashirama to make his way to his old friend once more. The two discuss their individual dreams and ideologies, with Madara stating that his died out while Hashirama's lives on; Hashirama counters by saying that seeing their own dreams fulfilled is less important than creating a successful next generation. He offers Madara a chance to be comrades once more, but Madara dies before being able to finish his response. The Sage of Six Paths begins releasing all of the Kage back to the Pure Land, so Naruto rushes off to have a last conversation with his father. Minato wishes his son a happy seventeenth birthday, and Naruto asks his father to tell Kushina that he is doing his best to follow the teachings she left him. As his reincarnated body crumbles, Minato promises to pass the message on.

Chapter 692
The previous Hokage all bid farewell to those around them entrusting the shinobi world to those before them. As the tailed beasts all decide what they would do next, Hagoromo informs them that since a small part of each of their chakra is now inside Naruto, they can communicate with each other, with him serving as a "meeting ground" of sorts, and asks Kurama to watch over it. Hagoromo then asks both Naruto and Sasuke if their answers to him have changed since their battle with his mother, Naruto explains that his mother was truly a good person and comparing her to Kaguya, he felt as if she never had a heart to begin with.

Hagoromo says that Kaguya was once beloved by the people, revered as a benevolent goddess, it was only until she ate the God Tree 's Chakra Fruit she had changed, but he reassures Naruto, despite having all the tailed beasts' chakra inside of him, he would not turn out the same way she did. Moving to the next topic at hand, Hagoromo says that now is the time to end the Infinite Tsukuyomi, he explains that by combining Naruto's tailed beast chakra and Sasuke's Rinnegan, they can end the genjutsu. But just before they do, Sasuke proclaims that he would kill the five Kage before they release it, surprising the entire group. Before Kakashi could question him further, Sasuke immediately places all of the tailed beasts under his control, freezing them in place. As Hagoromo explains that he is disappearing soon, Naruto tells him that they both are not like their ancestors and won't turn out like them, either. Sasuke soon explains that he plans to dismantle and reform the shinobi world by bringing about a revolution. After this, he uses Chibaku Tensei to imprison each of the tailed beasts. As soon as watching over this, Naruto ensures Kurama that he will get them out, then jumps in front of Sasuke and states that the two brothers' long-lasting feud would finally end.

Chapter 693
Naruto beseeches Sasuke to release the tailed beasts who had only just acquired their freedom. Despite assuring him that they would no longer be used as tools of war, Sasuke callously notes that after he uses them to end the Infinite Tsukuyomi, he plans to eliminate all traces of the tailed beasts, which included Naruto who now hosted portions of their chakra. Kakashi tries to go after Sasuke as he departs, but is still suffering the effects of using the Sharingan.

A tearful Sakura tries one last time to persuade Sasuke into coming back to the village, but she is then coldly silenced by genjutsu. As Kakashi's words fall on deaf ears once more, Naruto tells Kakashi of the promise he made long ago to Sakura before leaving in pursuit. Hagoromo, staying behind with Kakashi and the unconscious Sakura, tells Kakashi about his sons Indra and Asura Ōtsutsuki, and how he regretted his actions in unintentionally causing the ill-fated events of today. Meanwhile, Naruto and Sasuke arrive at the Valley of the End. Naruto tells Sasuke that he will never be the Hokage; reiterating what Itachi told him before. Sasuke retorts that he already knows that, but states that because he wishes to ignite a revolution, his version of the Hokage will be different from Naruto's view. With that Sasuke declares that he will teach him his meaning on what a "Hokage" is.

Chapter 694
At the Valley of the End, Sasuke speaks about his notion of a "true Hokage ", and talks about Itachi and his past related to Konoha. He tells Naruto that Itachi is "the true Hokage". He then speaks about Itachi's mistake, and the loss of his clan-members, how he wants to shoulder the pain and hatred of shinobi on his own. He then goes on to state that through this method, he would unify the villages, and eradicate the darkness in the world.

Despite Naruto telling him that no-one would agree to this, Sasuke replies that it did not matter what they thought of him, as he is the only one with the power to control them. Naruto contemplates how he too had tried to shoulder everything and remembers Itachi 's words that if he forgot the people that gave him strength, and took it all on his own, that he would become prideful like Madara. He then voices the fact that Sasuke still did not understand what Itachi really wanted, noting that their fight with Kaguya should have shown him that he couldn't do everything on his own. However, Sasuke rebuffs Naruto's reply and reaffirms his goal of severing the past. With nothing else left to be said, the two exchanged blows once more.

Chapter 695
Recoiling from the force of their clash, Sasuke quickly launches a fireball at Naruto. As the attack approaches, Naruto reactivates his Six Paths Sage Mode and uses a chakra arm to deflect it. Sasuke then instantly appears behind him and attacks with a Chidori, which knocks Naruto back across the water. Sasuke continues on the offensive and launches three Susanoo arrows, which Naruto neutralises with three Truth-Seeking Balls. Sasuke manifests his Complete Body — Susanoo and charges at Naruto who responds by entering his Kurama avatar. As they struggle, the duo reflect on past memories of similar hardships faced in their youth.

Sasuke claims Naruto will die if he continues to fight at his current pace, but Naruto retorts he doesn't want to kill Sasuke. Sasuke charges a Chidori via his Susanoo, while Naruto forms a Tailed Beast Ball mixed with senjutsu to counter. Naruto notes that he will never leave Sasuke alone as their attacks clash, forming a titanic explosion of energy. Inside the blast, Sasuke comments that he truly understands Naruto's actions and has reciprocal respect for them, before rhetorically asking if Naruto feels the same way.

Chapter 696
Remembering Sasuke 's words during their first fight at the Valley of the End about two high class shinobi being able to convey their feelings through their fists, Naruto tries to convince Sasuke to cease fighting, but Sasuke is adamant to kill Naruto. Naruto then questions how Sasuke's revolution will guarantee that the shinobi world does not turn out the same as before to which Sasuke claims he will watch over it eternally as his reincarnations. Sasuke is under the notion that because the threat is gone, the Five Great Shinobi Countries will turn against each other again despite Naruto telling him that the nations had changed. Sasuke summons the satellites he encased each of the tailed beasts in, and begins channelling chakra from each one into his Susanoo.

Self-proclaiming to be the strongest person in the world, his Susanoo begins to change into a more humanoid form, while Naruto creates three shadow clones of his Tailed Beast Mode. Sasuke easily deflects the first attack sending one of the clones plummeting to the ground. As Sasuke prepares to charge another arrow, Naruto fuses the two remaining clones into a single, three-headed, six-armed avatar. All the while the clones below gathered natural energy. With both combatants ready to fire, Naruto tells to himself that he always wanted to beat Sasuke in the past, but not the Sasuke that exists now, before he and Sasuke exchange attacks again.

Chapter 697
The aftermath of Sasuke and Naruto 's attacks devastate the landscape around them, and even decapitates the statues of Madara and Hashirama. The shock-waves from their clash are felt even by Kakashi as he watched on. Though both their chakras reserves are severely depleted, the duo continue to fight on, clashing relentlessly with fierce taijutsu, while remembering their time in the Academy practising Traditional Shinobi Sparring. Back on the battlefield, Sakura finally wakes up then immediately inquires about the current situation. The duo's battle soon diminishes to weak exchanges.

Kurama is able to mould some chakra and give it to Naruto, but before he can use it, Sasuke absorbs it to use it for his own finishing blow. As he prepares to deliver what he calls his strongest attack, Sasuke declares that he would finally be alone and bids Naruto farewell.

Chapter 698
As Sasuke is about to finish off Naruto with his Chidori, Naruto is able to counter with an uppercut, sending Sasuke crashing into the mountain side. While Kurama speaks with Naruto, assessing the situation and their next move, Sasuke creates a Chidori enhanced with black flames, and Naruto responds by forming a Rasengan. Both their attacks collide with each other, resulting in the valley almost entirely being destroyed. Entirely out of chakra and pained all over, they both fall to the ground next to each other and converse about their past.

The duo pass out at some point, and after regaining consciousness the next morning, Sasuke questions Naruto as to why he never severed bonds with him and remembering his time with Naruto while on Team 7. He also reveals that he was always the one envious of Naruto and says he is much like his older brother. Naruto responds by telling Sasuke that he always thought of him as a friend and asks him to help with his plan to bring peace to the ninja world. The decisive battle concludes with the Uchiha accepting defeat. As the two friends seemingly finally reconcile, it is revealed that both their dominant arms were destroyed in their last clash and the blood-loss formed what look like hands holding one another.

Chapter 699
Naruto and Sasuke both lie defeated on what appears to be the statues' hands forming a seal of reconciliation. Meanwhile, Sakura and Kakashi arrive at the Valley of the End to witness Naruto and Sasuke both lying next to each other. Sakura begins to heal both Naruto and Sasuke. Then Sasuke apologises to a teary-eyed Sakura for what he has done to her. As the duo are both rejuvenated, they then release everyone from the Infinite Tsukuyomi.

Samui and Atsui are also freed from the Benihisago respectively, thanks to Tenten and Darui. The tailed beasts from Sasuke's Chibaku Tensei are also freed. At Konohagakure, a memorial service is held for Neji. Tsunade has also stepped down at some point, with Kakashi as her successor. For his role in ending the war and the Infinite Tsukuyomi, Kakashi, as Hokage, officially pardons Sasuke for his past crimes. Sasuke then bids farewell to Sakura and leaves Konoha. As Sasuke departs, he meets Naruto who hands him over his forehead protector which he discarded during their battle in the Valley years ago.

Chapter 700
Fifteen years after the Fourth Shinobi World War, the Five Great Shinobi Countries have come to peace. Shino Aburame is now a teacher at the Academy, who is disrespected by his students, particularly Boruto Uzumaki. Hinata is accompanied by her daughter, Himawari, while visiting Neji 's grave. Rock Lee is training his son while Tenten is maintaining her own weapons shop. Gaara arrives in Konohagakure for the next Kage Summit and greets his sister, Temari, and her and Shikamaru 's son, Shikadai. Kiba is seen talking with Tamaki along with an aged Akamaru. Ino, Sai, Chōji and Karui are waiting for their children to finish their day at the Academy so they can train them to become the next Ino–Shika–Chō.

Kurenai 's daughter, Mirai, pays her respects to her father before meeting Kakashi and Might Guy, both of whom are reflecting on memories elsewhere. Four of the previous five Kage are having their own meeting at Ōnoki 's residence in Iwagakure. Udon and Moegi inform the current Hokage of his son's prank on the Hokage Rock. Naruto arrives to stop his son's hijinks from where the Kage Summit takes place. Both Iruka and Konohamaru note the similarities between the father and son. The daughter of Sakura and Sasuke, Sarada, having watched Boruto's actions throughout the day, noticed a similarity between them surrounding their feelings toward their fathers. Meanwhile, Sasuke continues to travel the world, though still not forgetting his family he has back in Konohagakure. As Naruto arrives in where the current Kage are waiting, they begin their meeting while Kurama, having finally had its halves rejoined, sleeps peacefully in Naruto's subconscious.